¿Quiénes son los ángeles?

Capítulo 32—¿Quiénes son los ángeles pdf

Capítulo 32—¿Quiénes son los ángeles?

 
La relación entre el mundo visible y el invisible, el ministerio de los ángeles de Dios y la influencia o intervención de los espíritus malos, son asuntos claramente revelados en las Sagradas Escrituras y como indisolublemente entretejidos con la historia humana. Nótase en nuestros días una tendencia creciente a no creer en la existencia de los malos espíritus, mientras que por otro lado muchas personas ven espíritus de seres humanos difuntos en los santos ángeles, que son “enviados para” servir a “los que han de heredar la salvación”. Hebreos 1:14 (VM). Pero las Escrituras no solo enseñan la existencia de los ángeles, tanto buenos como malos, sino que contienen pruebas terminantes de que estos no son espíritus desencarnados de hombres que hayan dejado de existir.{CS 501.1}
Antes de la creación del hombre, había ya ángeles; pues cuando los cimientos de la tierra fueron echados, a una “las estrellas todas del alba alababan, y se regocijaban todos los hijos de Dios”. Job 38:7. Después de la caída del hombre, fueron enviados ángeles para guardar el árbol de la vida, y esto antes que ningún ser humano hubiese fallecido. Los ángeles son por naturaleza superiores al hombre, pues el salmista refiriéndose a este, dice: “Algo menor lo hiciste que los ángeles”. Salmos 8:6 (V. Bover-Cantera). {CS 501.2}
Las Santas Escrituras nos dan información acerca del número, del poder y de la gloria de los seres celestiales, de su relación con el gobierno de Dios y también con la obra de redención. “Jehová afirmó en los cielos su trono; y su reino domina sobre todos”. Y el profeta dice: “Oí voz de muchos ángeles alrededor del trono”. Ellos sirven en la sala del trono del Rey de los reyes, “ángeles, poderosos en fortaleza”, “ministros suyos”, que hacen “su voluntad”, “obedeciendo a la voz de su precepto”. Salmos 103:19-21; Apocalipsis 5:11. Millones de millones y millares de millares era el número de los mensajeros, celestiales vistos por el profeta Daniel. El apóstol Pablo habla de “las huestes innumerables de ángeles”. Hebreos 12:22 (VM). Como mensajeros de Dios, iban y volvían “a semejanza de relámpagos” (Ezequiel 1:14), tan deslumbradora es su gloria y tan veloz su vuelo. El ángel que apareció en la tumba del Señor, y cuyo “aspecto era como un relámpago y su vestido blanco como la nieve”, hizo que los guardias temblaran de miedo y quedaran “como muertos”. Mateo 28:3, 4. Cuando Senaquerib, el insolente monarca asirio, blasfemó e insultó a Dios y amenazó destruir a Israel, “aconteció que en aquella misma noche salió un ángel de Jehová, e hirió en el campamento de los asirios ciento ochenta y cinco mil hombres”. El ángel “destruyó a todos los hombres fuertes y valerosos, con los príncipes y los capitanes” del ejército de Senaquerib, quien “volvió con rostro avergonzado a su propia tierra”. 2 Reyes 19:35; 2 Crónicas 32:21 (VM).{CS 502.1}
Los ángeles son enviados a los hijos de Dios con misiones de misericordia. Visitaron a Abraham con promesas de bendición; al justo Lot, para rescatarle de las llamas de Sodoma; a Elías, cuando estaba por morir de cansancio y hambre en el desierto; a Eliseo, con carros y caballos de fuego que circundaban la pequeña ciudad donde estaba encerrado por sus enemigos; a Daniel, cuando imploraba la sabiduría divina en la corte de un rey pagano, o en momentos en que iba a ser presa de los leones; a San Pedro, condenado a muerte en la cárcel de Herodes; a los presos de Filipos; a San Pablo y a sus compañeros, en la noche tempestuosa en el mar; a Cornelio, para hacerle comprender el evangelio, a San Pedro, para mandarlo con el mensaje de salvación al extranjero gentil. Así fue como, en todas las edades, los santos ángeles ejercieron su ministerio en beneficio del pueblo de Dios. {CS 502.2}
Cada discípulo de Cristo tiene su ángel guardián respectivo. Estos centinelas celestiales protegen a los justos del poder del maligno. Así lo reconoció el mismo Satanás cuando dijo: “Teme Job a Dios de balde? ¿No le has tu cercado a él y a su casa, y a todo lo que tiene en derredor”. Job 1:9, 10. El medio de que Dios se vale para proteger a su pueblo está indicado en las palabras del salmista: “El ángel de Jehová acampa en derredor de los que le temen, y los defiende”. Salmos 34:7. Hablando de los que creen en él, el Salvador dijo: “Mirad no tengáis en poco a alguno de estos pequeños; porque os digo que sus ángeles en los cielos ven siempre la faz de mi Padre”. Mateo 18:10. Los ángeles encargados de atender a los hijos de Dios tienen a toda hora acceso a él.{CS 503.1}
Así que, aunque expuesto al poder engañoso y a la continua malicia del príncipe de las tinieblas y en conflicto con todas las fuerzas del mal, el pueblo de Dios tiene siempre asegurada la protección de los ángeles del cielo. Y esta protección no es superflua. Si Dios concedió a sus hijos su gracia y su amparo, es porque deben hacer frente a las temibles potestades del mal, potestades múltiples, audaces e incansables, cuya malignidad y poder nadie puede ignorar o despreciar impunemente.{CS 503.2}
Los espíritus malos, creados en un principio sin pecado, eran iguales, por naturaleza, poder y gloria, a los seres santos que son ahora mensajeros de Dios. Pero una vez caídos por el pecado, se coligaron para deshonrar a Dios y acabar con los hombres. Unidos con Satanás en su rebeldía y arrojados del cielo con él, han sido desde entonces, en el curso de los siglos, sus cómplices en la guerra empezada contra la autoridad divina. Las Sagradas Escrituras nos hablan de su unión y de su gobierno de sus diversas órdenes, de su inteligencia y astucia, como también de sus propósitos malévolos contra la paz y la felicidad de los hombres.{CS 503.3}
La historia del Antiguo Testamento menciona a veces su existencia y su actuación pero fue durante el tiempo que Cristo estuvo en la tierra cuando los espíritus malos dieron las más sorprendentes pruebas de su poder. Cristo había venido para cumplir el plan ideado para la redención del hombre, y Satanás resolvió afirmar su derecho para gobernar al mundo. Había logrado implantar la idolatría en toda la tierra, menos en Palestina. Cristo vino a derramar la luz del cielo sobre el único país que no se había sometido al yugo del tentador. Dos poderes rivales pretendían la supremacía. Jesús extendía sus brazos de amor, invitando a todos los que querían encontrar en él perdón y paz. Las huestes de las tinieblas vieron que no poseían un poder ilimitado, y comprendieron, que si la misión de Cristo tenía éxito, pronto terminaría su reinado. Satanás se enfureció como león encadenado y desplegó atrevidamente sus poderes tanto sobre los cuerpos como sobre las almas de los hombres. {CS 503.4}
Que ciertos hombres hayan sido poseídos por demonios está claramente expresado en el Nuevo Testamento. Las personas afligidas de tal suerte no sufrían únicamente de enfermedades cuyas causas eran naturales. Cristo tenía conocimiento perfecto de aquello con que tenía que habérselas, y reconocía la presencia y acción directas de los espíritus malos.{CS 504.1}
Ejemplo sorprendente de su número, poder y malignidad, como también del poder misericordioso de Cristo, lo encontramos en el relato de la curación de los endemoniados de Gádara. Aquellos pobres desaforados, que burlaban toda restricción y se retorcían, echando espumarajos por la boca, enfurecidos, llenaban el aire con sus gritos, se maltrataban y ponían en peligro a cuantos se acercaban a ellos. Sus cuerpos cubiertos de sangre y desfigurados, sus mentes extraviadas, presentaban un espectáculo de los más agradables para el príncipe de las tinieblas. Uno de los demonios que dominaba a los enfermos, declaró: “Legión me llamo; porque somos muchos”. Marcos 5:9. En el ejército romano una legión se componía de tres a cinco mil hombres. Las huestes de Satanás están también organizadas en compañías, y la compañía a la cual pertenecían estos demonios correspondía ella sola en número por lo menos a una legión.{CS 504.2}
Al mandato de Jesús, los espíritus malignos abandonaron sus víctimas, dejándolas sentadas en calma a los pies del Señor, sumisas, inteligentes y afables. Pero a los demonios se les permitió despeñar una manada de cerdos en el mar; y los habitantes de Gádara, estimando de más valor sus puercos que las bendiciones que Dios había concedido, rogaron al divino Médico que se alejara. Tal era el resultado que Satanás deseaba conseguir. Echando la culpa de la pérdida sobre Jesús, despertó los temores egoístas del pueblo, y les impidió escuchar sus palabras. Satanás acusa continuamente a los cristianos de ser causa de pérdidas, desgracias y padecimientos, en lugar de dejar recaer el oprobio sobre quienes lo merecen, es decir, sobre sí mismo y sus agentes. {CS 504.3}
Pero los propósitos de Cristo no quedaron frustrados. Permitió a los espíritus malignos que destruyesen la manada de cerdos, como censura contra aquellos judíos que, por amor al lucro, criaban esos animales inmundos. Si Cristo no hubiese contenido a los demonios, habrían precipitado al mar no solo los cerdos sino también a los dueños y porqueros. La inmunidad de estos fue tan solo debida a la intervención misericordiosa de Jesús. Por otra parte, el suceso fue permitido para que los discípulos viesen el poder malévolo de Satanás sobre hombres y animales, pues quería que sus discípulos conociesen al enemigo al que iban a afrontar, para que no fuesen engañados y vencidos por sus artificios. Quería, además, que el pueblo de aquella región viese que él, Jesús, tenía el poder de romper las ligaduras de Satanás y libertar a sus cautivos. Y aunque Jesús se alejó, los hombres tan milagrosamente libertados quedaron para proclamar la misericordia de su Bienhechor.{CS 505.1}
Las Escrituras encierran otros ejemplos semejantes. La hija de la mujer sirofenicia estaba atormentada de un demonio al que Jesús echó fuera por su palabra. Marcos 7:26-30. “Un endemoniado, ciego y mudo” (Mateo 12:22); un joven que tenía un espíritu mudo, que a menudo le arrojaba “en el fuego y en aguas, para matarle” (Marcos 9:17-27); el maníaco que, atormentado por el “espíritu de un demonio inmundo” (Lucas 4:33-36), perturbaba la tranquilidad del sábado en la sinagoga de Capernaúm; todos ellos fueron curados por el compasivo Salvador. En casi todos los casos Cristo se dirigía al demonio como a un ser inteligente, ordenándole salir de su víctima y no atormentarla más. Al ver su gran poder, los adoradores reunidos en Capernaúm se asombraron, “y hablaban unos a otros, diciendo: ¿Qué palabra es esta? que con autoridad y potencia manda a los espíritus inmundos, y salen”. Lucas 4:36.{CS 505.2}
Se representa uno generalmente aquellos endemoniados como sometidos a grandes padecimientos; sin embargo había excepciones a esta regla. Con el fin de obtener poder sobrenatural, algunas personas se sometían voluntariamente a la influencia satánica. Estas, por supuesto, no entraban en conflicto con los demonios. A esta categoría pertenecen los que poseían el espíritu de adivinación, como los magos Simón y Elimas y la joven adivina que siguió a Pablo y a Silas en Filipos.{CS 505.3}
Nadie está en mayor peligro de caer bajo la influencia de los espíritus malos que los que, a pesar del testimonio directo y positivo de las Sagradas Escrituras, niegan la existencia e intervención del diablo y de sus ángeles. Mientras ignoremos sus astucias, ellos nos llevan notable ventaja; y muchos obedecen a sus sugestiones creyendo seguir los dictados de su propia sabiduría. Esta es la razón por la cual a medida que nos acercamos al fin del tiempo, cuando Satanás obrará con la mayor energía para engañar y destruir, él mismo propaga por todas partes la creencia de que no existe. Su política consiste en esconderse y obrar solapadamente.{CS 506.1}
No hay nada que el gran seductor tema tanto como el que nos demos cuenta de sus artimañas. Para mejor disfrazar su carácter y encubrir sus verdaderos propósitos, se ha hecho representar de modo que no despierte emociones más poderosas que las del ridículo y del desprecio. Le gusta que lo pinten deforme o repugnante, mitad animal mitad hombre.{CS 506.2}
Le agrada oírse nombrar como objeto de diversión y de burla por personas que se creen inteligentes e instruidas.{CS 506.3}
Precisamente por haberse enmascarado con habilidad consumada es por lo que tan a menudo se oye preguntar: “¿Existe en realidad ente semejante?” Prueba evidente de su éxito es la aceptación general de que gozan entre el público religioso ciertas teorías que niegan los testimonios más positivos de las Sagradas Escrituras. Y es porque Satanás puede dominar tan fácilmente los espíritus de las personas inconscientes de su influencia, por lo que la Palabra de Dios nos da tantos ejemplos de su obra maléfica, nos revela sus fuerzas ocultas y nos pone así en guardia, contra sus ataques.{CS 506.4}
El poder y la malignidad de Satanás y de su hueste podrían alarmarnos con razón, si no fuera por el apoyo y salvación que podemos encontrar en el poder superior de nuestro Redentor. Proveemos cuidadosamente nuestras casas con cerrojos y candados para proteger nuestros bienes y nuestras vidas contra los malvados; pero rara vez pensamos en los ángeles malos que tratan continuamente de llegar hasta nosotros, y contra cuyos ataques no contamos en nuestras propias fuerzas con ningún medio eficaz de defensa. Si se les dejara, nos trastornarían la razón, nos desquiciarían y torturarían el cuerpo, destruirán nuestras propiedades y nuestras vidas. Solo se deleitan en el mal y en la destrucción. Terrible es la condición de los que resisten a las exigencias de Dios y ceden a las tentaciones de Satanás hasta que Dios los abandona al poder de los espíritus malignos. Pero los que siguen a Cristo están siempre seguros bajo su protección. Ángeles de gran poder son enviados del cielo para ampararlos. El maligno no puede forzar la guardia con que Dios tiene rodeado a su pueblo. {CS 506.5}

Leave a comment

Filed under Uncategorized

EL DESTINO DEL MUNDO

Capítulo 1—El destino del mundo predicho

Capítulo 1—El destino del mundo predicho PDF

 

“¡Oh si también tú conocieses, a lo menos en este tu día, lo que toca a tu paz! mas ahora está encubierto de tus ojos. Porque vendrán días sobre ti, que tus enemigos te cercarán con baluarte, y te pondrán cerco, y de todas partes te pondrán en estrecho, y te derribarán a tierra, y a tus hijos dentro de ti; y no dejarán sobre ti piedra sobre piedra; por cuanto no conociste el tiempo de tu visitación”. Lucas 19:42-44.{CS 17.1}

Desde lo alto del Monte de los Olivos miraba Jesús a Jerusalén, que ofrecía a sus ojos un cuadro de hermosura y de paz. Era tiempo de Pascua, y de todas las regiones del orbe los hijos de Jacob se habían reunido para celebrar la gran fiesta nacional. De entre viñedos y jardines como de entre las verdes laderas donde se veían esparcidas las tiendas de los peregrinos, elevábanse las colinas con sus terrazas, los airosos palacios y los soberbios baluartes de la capital israelita. La hija de Sión parecía decir en su orgullo: “¡Estoy sentada reina, y […] nunca veré el duelo!” porque siendo amada, como lo era, creía estar segura de merecer aún los favores del cielo como en los tiempos antiguos cuando el poeta rey cantaba: “Hermosa provincia, el gozo de toda la tierra es el monte de Sión, […] la ciudad del gran Rey”. Salmos 48:2. Resaltaban a la vista las construcciones espléndidas del templo, cuyos muros de mármol blanco como la nieve estaban entonces iluminados por los últimos rayos del sol poniente que al hundirse en el ocaso hacía resplandecer el oro de puertas, torres y pináculos. Y así destacábase la gran ciudad, “perfección de hermosura”, orgullo de la nación judaica. ¡Qué hijo de Israel podía permanecer ante semejante espectáculo sin sentirse conmovido de gozo y admiración! Pero eran muy ajenos a todo esto los pensamientos que embargaban la mente de Jesús. “Como llegó cerca, viendo la ciudad, lloró sobre ella”. Lucas 19:41. En medio del regocijo que provocara su entrada triunfal, mientras el gentío agitaba palmas, y alegres hosannas repercutían en los montes, y mil voces le proclamaban Rey, el Redentor del mundo se sintió abrumado por súbita y misteriosa tristeza. Él, el Hijo de Dios, el Prometido de Israel, que había vencido a la muerte arrebatándole sus cautivos, lloraba, no presa de común abatimiento, sino dominado por intensa e irreprimible agonía. {CS 17.2}

No lloraba por sí mismo, por más que supiera adonde iba: el Getsemaní, lugar de su próxima y terrible agonía, que se extendía ante su vista. La puerta de las ovejas se divisaba también; por ella habían entrado durante siglos y siglos la víctimas para el sacrificio, y pronto iba a abrirse para él, cuando “como cordero” fuera “llevado al matadero”. Isaías 53:7. Poco más allá se destacaba el Calvario, lugar de la crucifixión. Sobre la senda que pronto le tocaría recorrer, iban a caer densas y horrorosas tinieblas mientras él entregaba su alma en expiación por el pecado. No era, sin embargo, la contemplación de aquellas escenas lo que arrojaba sombras sobre el Señor en aquella hora de gran regocijo, ni tampoco el presentimiento de su angustia sobrehumana lo que nublaba su alma generosa. Lloraba por el fatal destino de los millares de Jerusalén, por la ceguedad y por la dureza de corazón de aquellos a quienes él viniera a bendecir y salvar.{CS 18.1}

La historia de más de mil años durante los cuales Dios extendiera su favor especial y sus tiernos cuidados en beneficio de su pueblo escogido, desarrollábase ante los ojos de Jesús. Allí estaba el monte Moriah, donde el hijo de la promesa, cual mansa víctima que se entrega sin resistencia, fue atado sobre el altar como emblema del sacrificio del Hijo de Dios. Allí fue donde se lo habían confirmado al padre de los creyentes el pacto de bendición y la gloriosa promesa de un Mesías. Génesis 22:9, 16-18. Allí era donde las llamas del sacrificio, al ascender al cielo desde la era de Ornán, habían desviado la espada del ángel exterminador (1 Crónicas 21), símbolo adecuado del sacrificio de Cristo y de su mediación por los culpables. Jerusalén había sido honrada por Dios sobre toda la tierra. El Señor había “elegido a Sión; la quiso por morada suya”. Salmos 132:13 (RV95). Allí habían proclamado los santos profetas durante siglos y siglos sus mensajes de amonestación. Allí habían mecido los sacerdotes sus incensarios y había subido hacia Dios el humo del incienso, mezclado con las plegarias de los adoradores. Allí había sido ofrecida día tras día la sangre de los corderos sacrificados, que anunciaban al Cordero de Dios que había de venir al mundo. Allí había manifestado Jehová su presencia en la nube de gloria, sobre el propiciatorio. Allí se había asentado la base de la escalera mística que unía el cielo con la tierra (Génesis 28:12; Juan 1:51), que Jacob viera en sueños y por la cual los ángeles subían y bajaban, mostrando así al mundo el camino que conduce al lugar santísimo. De haberse mantenido Israel como nación fiel al cielo, Jerusalén habría sido para siempre la elegida de Dios. Jeremías 17:21-25. Pero la historia de aquel pueblo tan favorecido era un relato de sus apostasías y sus rebeliones. Había resistido la gracia del cielo, abusado de sus prerrogativas y menospreciado sus oportunidades. {CS 18.2}

A pesar de que los hijos de Israel “hacían escarnio de los mensajeros de Dios, y menospreciaban sus palabras, burlándose de sus profetas” (2 Crónicas 36:16), el Señor había seguido manifestándoseles como “Jehová, fuerte, misericordioso, y piadoso; tardo para la ira, y grande en benignidad y verdad”. Éxodo 34:6. Y por más que le rechazaran una y otra vez, de continuo había seguido instándoles con bondad inalterable. Más grande que la amorosa compasión del padre por su hijo era el solícito cuidado con que Dios velaba por su pueblo enviándole “amonestaciones por mano de sus mensajeros, madrugando para enviárselas; porque tuvo compasión de su pueblo y de su morada”. 2 Crónicas 36:15 (VM). Y al fin, habiendo fracasado las amonestaciones, las reprensiones y las súplicas, les envió el mejor don del cielo; más aún, derramó todo el cielo en ese solo Don.{CS 19.1}

El Hijo de Dios fue enviado para exhortar a la ciudad rebelde. Era Cristo quien había sacado a Israel como “una vid de Egipto”. Salmos 80:8. Con su propio brazo, había arrojado a los gentiles de delante de ella; la había plantado “en un recuesto, lugar fértil”; la había cercado cuidadosamente y había enviado a sus siervos para que la cultivasen. “¿Qué más se había de hacer a mi viña—exclamó—, que yo no haya hecho en ella?” A pesar de estos cuidados, y por más que, habiendo esperado “que llevase uvas” valiosas, las había dado “silvestres” (Isaías 5:1-4), el Señor compasivo, movido por su anhelo de obtener fruto, vino en persona a su viña para librarla, si fuera posible, de la destrucción. La labró con esmero, la podó y la cuidó. Fue incansable en sus esfuerzos para salvar aquella viña que él mismo había plantado.{CS 20.1}

Durante tres años, el Señor de la luz y de la gloria estuvo yendo y viniendo entre su pueblo. “Anduvo haciendo bienes, y sanando a todos los oprimidos del diablo”, curando a los de corazón quebrantado, poniendo en libertad a los cautivos, dando vista a los ciegos, haciendo andar a los cojos y oír a los sordos, limpiando a los leprosos, resucitando muertos y predicando el evangelio a los pobres. Hechos 10:38; Lucas 4:18; Mateo 11:5. A todas las clases sociales por igual dirigía el llamamiento de gracia: “Venid a mí todos los que estáis trabajados y cargados, que yo os haré descansar”. Mateo 11:28.{CS 20.2}

A pesar de recibir por recompensa el mal por el bien y el odio a cambio de su amor (Salmos 109:5), prosiguió con firmeza su misión de paz y misericordia. Jamás fue rechazado ninguno de los que se acercaron a él en busca de su gracia. Errante y sin hogar, sufriendo cada día oprobio y penurias, solo vivió para ayudar a los pobres, aliviar a los agobiados y persuadirlos a todos a que aceptasen el don de vida. Los efluvios de la misericordia divina eran rechazados por aquellos corazones endurecidos y reacios pero volvían sobre ellos con más vigor, impulsados por la augusta compasión y por la fuerza del amor que sobrepuja a todo entendimiento. Israel empero se alejó de él, apartándose así de su mejor Amigo y de su único Auxiliador. Su amor fue despreciado, rechazados sus dulces consejos y ridiculizadas sus cariñosas amonestaciones.{CS 20.3}

La hora de esperanza y de perdón transcurrió rápidamente. La copa de la ira de Dios, por tanto tiempo contenida, estaba casi llena. La nube que había ido formándose a través de los tiempos de apostasía y rebelión, veíase ya negra, cargada de maldiciones, próxima a estallar sobre un pueblo culpable; y el único que podía librarle de su suerte fatal inminente había sido menospreciado, escarnecido y rechazado, y en breve lo iban a crucificar. Cuando el Cristo estuviera clavado en la cruz del Calvario, ya habría transcurrido para Israel su día como nación favorecida y saciada de las bendiciones de Dios. La pérdida de una sola alma se considera como una calamidad infinitamente más grande que la de todas las ganancias y todos los tesoros de un mundo; pero mientras Jesús fijaba su mirada en Jerusalén, veía la ruina de toda una ciudad, de todo un pueblo; de aquella ciudad y de aquel pueblo que habían sido elegidos de Dios, su especial tesoro. {CS 20.4}

Los profetas habían llorado la apostasía de Israel y lamentado las terribles desolaciones con que fueron castigadas sus culpas. Jeremías deseaba que sus ojos se volvieran manantiales de lágrimas para llorar día y noche por los muertos de la hija de su pueblo y por el rebaño del Señor que fue llevado cautivo. Jeremías 9:1; 13:17. ¡Cuál no sería entonces la angustia de Aquel cuya mirada profética abarcaba, no unos pocos años, sino muchos siglos! Veía al ángel exterminador blandir su espada sobre la ciudad que por tanto tiempo fuera morada de Jehová. Desde la cumbre del Monte de los Olivos, en el lugar mismo que más tarde iba a ser ocupado por Tito y sus soldados, miró a través del valle los atrios y pórticos sagrados, y con los ojos nublados por las lágrimas, vio en horroroso anticipo los muros de la ciudad circundados por tropas extranjeras; oyó el estrépito de las legiones que marchaban en son de guerra, y los tristes lamentos de las madres y de los niños que lloraban por pan en la ciudad sitiada. Vio el templo santo y hermoso, los palacios y las torres devorados por las llamas, dejando en su lugar tan solo un montón de humeantes ruinas.{CS 21.1}

Cruzando los siglos con la mirada, vio al pueblo del pacto disperso en toda la tierra, “como náufragos en una playa desierta”. En la retribución temporal que estaba por caer sobre sus hijos, vio como el primer trago de la copa de la ira que en el juicio final aquel mismo pueblo deberá apurar hasta las heces. La compasión divina y el sublime amor de Cristo hallaron su expresión en estas lúgubres palabras: “¡Jerusalén, Jerusalén, que matas a los profetas, y apedreas a los que son enviados a ti! ¡cuántas veces quise juntar tus hijos, como la gallina junta sus pollos debajo de las alas, y no quisiste!” Mateo 23:37. ¡Oh! ¡si tú, nación favorecida entre todas, hubieras conocido el tiempo de tu visitación y lo que atañe a tu paz! Yo detuve al ángel de justicia y te llamé al arrepentimiento, pero en vano. No rechazaste tan solo a los siervos ni despreciaste tan solo a los enviados y profetas, sino al Santo de Israel, tu Redentor. Si eres destruida, tú sola tienes la culpa. “No queréis venir a mí, para que tengáis vida”. Juan 5:40. {CS 21.2}

Cristo vio en Jerusalén un símbolo del mundo endurecido en la incredulidad y rebelión que corría presuroso a recibir el pago de la justicia de Dios. Los lamentos de una raza caída oprimían el alma del Señor, y le hicieron prorrumpir en esas expresiones de dolor. Vio además las profundas huellas del pecado marcadas por la miseria humana con lágrimas y sangre; su tierno corazón se conmovió de compasión infinita por las víctimas de los padecimientos y aflicciones de la tierra; anheló salvarlos a todos. Pero ni aun su mano podía desviar la corriente del dolor humano que del pecado dimana; pocos buscarían la única fuente de salud. El estaba dispuesto a derramar su misma alma hasta la muerte, y poner así la salvación al alcance de todos; pero muy pocos iban a acudir a él para tener vida eterna.{CS 22.1}

¡Mirad al Rey del cielo derramando copioso llanto! ¡Ved al Hijo del Dios infinito turbado en espíritu y doblegado bajo el peso del dolor! Los cielos se llenaron de asombro al contemplar semejante escena que pone tan de manifiesto la culpabilidad enorme del pecado, y que nos enseña lo que le cuesta, aun al poder infinito, salvar al pecador de las consecuencias que le acarrea la transgresión de la ley de Dios. Dirigiendo Jesús sus miradas hasta la última generación vio al mundo envuelto en un engaño semejante al que causó la destrucción de Jerusalén. El gran pecado de los judíos consistió en que rechazaron a Cristo; el gran pecado del mundo cristiano iba a consistir en que rechazaría la ley de Dios, que es el fundamento de su gobierno en el cielo y en la tierra. Los preceptos del Señor iban a ser menospreciados y anulados. Millones de almas sujetas al pecado, esclavas de Satanás, condenadas a sufrir la segunda muerte, se negarían a escuchar las palabras de verdad en el día de su visitación. ¡Terrible ceguedad, extraña infatuación!{CS 22.2}

Dos días antes de la Pascua, cuando Cristo se había despedido ya del templo por última vez, después de haber denunciado públicamente la hipocresía de los príncipes de Israel, volvió al Monte de los Olivos, acompañado de sus discípulos y se sentó entre ellos en una ladera cubierta de blando césped, dominando con la vista la ciudad. Una vez más contempló sus muros, torres y palacios. Una vez más miró el templo que en su deslumbrante esplendor parecía una diadema de hermosura que coronara al sagrado monte. {CS 22.3}

Mil años antes el salmista había magnificado la bondad de Dios hacia Israel porque había escogido aquel templo como su morada. “En Salem está su tabernáculo, y su habitación en Sión”. “Escogió la tribu de Judá, el monte de Sión, al cual amó. Y edificó su santuario a manera de eminencia”. Salmos 76:2; 78:68, 69. El primer templo había sido erigido durante la época de mayor prosperidad en la historia de Israel. Vastos almacenes fueron construidos para contener los tesoros que con dicho propósito acumulara el rey David, y los planos para la edificación del templo fueron hechos por inspiración divina. 1 Crónicas 28:12, 19. Salomón, el más sabio de los monarcas de Israel, completó la obra. Este templo resultó ser el edificio más soberbio que este mundo haya visto. No obstante, el Señor declaró por boca del profeta Hagec, refiriéndose al segundo templo: “Mayor será la gloria postrera de esta Casa que la gloria anterior”. “Sacudiré todas las naciones, y vendrá el Deseado de todas las naciones; y llenaré esta Casa de gloria, dice Jehová de los ejércitos”. Hageo 2:9, 7 (VM).{CS 23.1}

Después de su destrucción por Nabucodonosor, el templo fue reconstruido unos cinco siglos antes del nacimiento de Cristo por un pueblo que tras largo cautiverio había vuelto a su país asolado y casi desierto. Había entonces en Israel algunos hombres muy ancianos que habían visto la gloria del templo de Salomón y que lloraban al ver el templo nuevo que parecía tan inferior al anterior. El sentimiento que dominaba entre el pueblo nos es fielmente descrito por el profeta cuando dice: “¿Quién ha quedado entre vosotros que haya visto esta casa en su primera gloria, y cual ahora la veis? ¿No es ella como nada delante de vuestros ojos?” Hageo 2:3; Esdras 3:12.{CS 23.2}

Entonces fue dada la promesa de que la gloria del segundo templo sería mayor que la del primero. Pero el segundo templo no igualó al primero en magnificencia ni fue santificado por las señales visibles de la presencia divina con que lo fuera el templo de Salomón, ni hubo tampoco manifestaciones de poder sobrenatural que dieran realce a su dedicación. Ninguna nube de gloria cubrió al santuario que acababa de ser erigido; no hubo fuego que descendiera del cielo para consumir el sacrificio sobre el altar. La manifestación divina no se encontraba ya entre los querubines en el lugar santísimo; ya no estaban allí el arca del testimonio, ni el propiciatorio, ni las tablas de la ley. Ninguna voz del cielo se dejaba oír para revelar la voluntad del Señor al sacerdote que preguntaba por ella. {CS 23.3}

Durante varios siglos los judíos se habían esforzado para probar cómo y dónde se había cumplido la promesa que Dios había dado por Hageo. Pero el orgullo y la incredulidad habían cegado su mente de tal modo que no comprendían el verdadero significado de las palabras del profeta. Al segundo templo no le fue conferido el honor de ser cubierto con la nube de la gloria de Jehová, pero sí fue honrado con la presencia de Uno en quien habitaba corporalmente la plenitud de la Divinidad, de Uno que era Dios mismo manifestado en carne. Cuando el Nazareno enseñó y realizó curaciones en los atrios sagrados se cumplió la profecía gloriosa: él era el “Deseado de todas las naciones” que entraba en su templo. Por la presencia de Cristo, y solo por ella, la gloria del segundo templo superó la del primero; pero Israel tuvo en poco al anunciado don del cielo; y con el humilde Maestro que salió aquel día por la puerta de oro, la gloria había abandonado el templo para siempre. Así se cumplieron las palabras del Señor, que dijo: “He aquí vuestra casa os es dejada desierta”. Mateo 23:38.{CS 24.1}

Los discípulos se habían llenado de asombro y hasta de temor al oír las predicciones de Cristo respecto de la destrucción del templo, y deseaban entender de un modo más completo el significado de sus palabras. Durante más de cuarenta años se habían prodigado riquezas, trabajo y arte arquitectónico para enaltecer los esplendores y la grandeza de aquel templo. Herodes el Grande y hasta el mismo emperador del mundo contribuyeron con los tesoros de los judíos y con las riquezas romanas a engrandecer la magnificencia del hermoso edificio. Con este objeto habíanse importado de Roma enormes bloques de preciado mármol, de tamaño casi fabuloso, a los cuales los discípulos llamaron la atención del Maestro, diciéndole: “Mira qué piedras, y qué edificios”. Marcos 13:1.{CS 24.2}

Pero Jesús contestó con estas solemnes y sorprendentes palabras: “De cierto os digo, que no será dejada aquí piedra sobre piedra, que no sea destruida”. Mateo 24:2.{CS 24.3}

Los discípulos creyeron que la destrucción de Jerusalén coincidiría con los sucesos de la venida personal de Cristo revestido de gloria temporal para ocupar el trono de un imperio universal, para castigar a los judíos impenitentes y libertar a la nación del yugo romano. Cristo les había anunciado que volvería, y por eso al oírle predecir los juicios que amenazaban a Jerusalén, se figuraron que ambas cosas sucederían al mismo tiempo y, al reunirse en derredor del Señor en el Monte de los Olivos, le preguntaron: “¿Cuándo serán estas cosas, y qué señal habrá de tu venida, y del fin del mundo?” Mateo 24:3. {CS 24.4}

Lo porvenir les era misericordiosamente velado a los discípulos. De haber visto con toda claridad esos dos terribles acontecimientos futuros: los sufrimientos del Redentor y su muerte, y la destrucción del templo y de la ciudad, los discípulos hubieran sido abrumados por el miedo y el dolor. Cristo les dio un bosquejo de los sucesos culminantes que habrían de desarrollarse antes de la consumación de los tiempos. Sus palabras no fueron entendidas plenamente entonces, pero su significado iba a aclararse a medida que su pueblo necesitase la instrucción contenida en esas palabras. La profecía del Señor entrañaba un doble significado: al par que anunciaba la ruina de Jerusalén presagiaba también los horrores del gran día final.{CS 25.1}

Jesús declaró a los discípulos los castigos que iban a caer sobre el apóstata Israel y especialmente los que debería sufrir por haber rechazado y crucificado al Mesías. Iban a producirse señales inequívocas, precursoras del espantoso desenlace. La hora aciaga llegaría presta y repentinamente. Y el Salvador advirtió a sus discípulos: “Por tanto, cuando viereis la abominación del asolamiento, que fue dicha por Daniel profeta, que estará en el lugar santo (el que lee, entienda), entonces los que estén en Judea, huyan a los montes”. Mateo 24:15, 16; Lucas 21:20. Tan pronto como los estandartes del ejército romano idólatra fuesen clavados en el suelo sagrado, que se extendía varios estadios más allá de les muros, los creyentes en Cristo debían huir a un lugar seguro. Al ver la señal preventiva, todos los que quisieran escapar debían hacerlo sin tardar. Tanto en tierra de Judea como en la propia ciudad de Jerusalén el aviso de la fuga debía ser aprovechado en el acto. Todo el que se hallase en aquel instante en el tejado de su casa no debía entrar en ella ni para tomar consigo los más valiosos tesoros; los que trabajaran en el campo y en los viñedos no debían perder tiempo en volver por las túnicas que se hubiesen quitado para sobrellevar mejor el calor y la faena del día. Todos debían marcharse sin tardar si no querían verse envueltos en la ruina general.{CS 25.2}

Durante el reinado de Herodes, la ciudad de Jerusalén no solo había sido notablemente embellecida, sino también fortalecida. Se erigieron torres, muros y fortalezas que, unidos a la ventajosa situación topográfica del lugar, la hacían aparentemente inexpugnable. Si en aquellos días alguien hubiese predicho públicamente la destrucción de la ciudad, sin duda habría sido considerado cual lo fuera Noé en su tiempo: como alarmista insensato. Pero Cristo había dicho: “El cielo y la tierra pasarán, mas mis palabras no pasarán”. Mateo 24:35. La ira del Señor se había declarado contra Jerusalén a causa de sus pecados, y su obstinada incredulidad hizo inevitable su condenación. {CS 25.3}

El Señor había dicho por el profeta Miqueas: “Oíd ahora esto, cabezas de la casa de Jacob, y capitanes de la casa de Israel, que abomináis el juicio, y pervertís todo el derecho; que edificáis a Sión con sangre, y a Jerusalén con injusticia; sus cabezas juzgan por cohecho, y sus sacerdotes enseñan por precio, y sus profetas adivinan por dinero; y apóyanse en Jehová diciendo: ¿No está Jehová entre nosotros? No vendrá mal sobre nosotros”. Miqueas 3:9-11.{CS 26.1}

Estas palabras dan una idea cabal de cuán corruptos eran los moradores de Jerusalén y de cuán justos se consideraban. A la vez que se decían escrupulosos observadores de la ley de Dios, quebrantaban todos sus preceptos. La pureza de Cristo y su santidad hacían resaltar la iniquidad de ellos; por eso le aborrecían y le señalaban como el causante de todas las desgracias que les habían sobrevenido como consecuencia de su maldad. Aunque harto sabían que Cristo no tenía pecado, declararon que su muerte era necesaria para la seguridad de la nación. Los príncipes de los sacerdotes y los fariseos decían; “Si le dejamos así, todos creerán en él; y vendrán los romanos y destruirán nuestro lugar y nuestra nación”. Juan 11:48 (VM). Si se sacrificaba a Cristo, pensaban ellos, podrían ser otra vez un pueblo fuerte y unido. Así discurrían, y convinieron con el sumo sacerdote en que era mejor que uno muriera y no que la nación entera se perdiese.{CS 26.2}

Así era cómo los príncipes judíos habían edificado “a Sión con sangre, y a Jerusalén con iniquidad”, y al paso que sentenciaban a muerte a su Salvador porque les echara en cara sus iniquidades, se atribuían tanta justicia que se consideraban el pueblo favorecido de Dios y esperaban que el Señor viniese a librarlos de sus enemigos. “Por tanto, había añadido el profeta, a causa de vosotros será Sión arada como campo, y Jerusalén será majanos, y el monte de la casa como cumbres de breñal”. Miqueas 3:12.{CS 26.3}

Dios aplazó sus juicios sobre la ciudad y la nación hasta cosa de cuarenta años después que Cristo hubo anunciado el castigo de Jerusalén. Admirable fue la paciencia que tuvo Dios con los que rechazaran su evangelio y asesinaran a su Hijo. La parábola de la higuera estéril representa el trato bondadoso de Dios con la nación judía. Ya había sido dada la orden: “Córtala, ¿por qué ocupará aún la tierra?” (Lucas 13:7), pero la divina misericordia la preservó por algún tiempo. Había todavía muchos judíos que ignoraban lo que habían sido el carácter y la obra de Cristo. Y los hijos no habían tenido las oportunidades ni visto la luz que sus padres habían rechazado. Por medio de la predicación de los apóstoles y de sus compañeros, Dios iba a hacer brillar la luz sobre ellos para que pudiesen ver cómo se habían cumplido las profecías, no únicamente las que se referían al nacimiento y vida del Salvador sino también las que anunciaban su muerte y su gloriosa resurrección. Los hijos no fueron condenados por los pecados de sus padres; pero cuando, conociendo ya plenamente la luz que fuera dada a sus padres, rechazaron la luz adicional que a ellos mismos les fuera concedida, entonces se hicieron cómplices de las culpas de los padres y colmaron la medida de su iniquidad.{CS 27.1}

La longanimidad de Dios hacia Jerusalén no hizo sino confirmar a los judíos en su terca impenitencia. Por el odio y la crueldad que manifestaron hacia los discípulos de Jesús rechazaron el último ofrecimiento de misericordia. Dios les retiró entonces su protección y dio rienda suelta a Satanás y a sus ángeles, y la nación cayó bajo el dominio del caudillo que ella misma se había elegido. Sus hijos menospreciaron la gracia de Cristo, que los habría capacitado para subyugar sus malos impulsos, y estos los vencieron. Satanás despertó las más fieras y degradadas pasiones de sus almas. Los hombres ya no razonaban, completamente dominados por sus impulsos y su ira ciega. En su crueldad se volvieron satánicos. Tanto en la familia como en la nación, en las clases bajas como en las clases superiores del pueblo, no reinaban más que la sospecha, la envidia, el odio, el altercado, la rebelión y el asesinato. No había seguridad en ninguna parte. Los amigos y parientes se hacían traición unos a otros. Los padres mataban a los hijos y estos a sus padres. Los que gobernaban al pueblo no tenían poder para gobernarse a sí mismos: las pasiones más desordenadas los convertían en tiranos. Los judíos habían aceptado falsos testimonios para condenar al Hijo inocente de Dios; y ahora las acusaciones más falsas hacían inseguras sus propias vidas. Con sus hechos habían expresado desde hacía tiempo sus deseos: “¡Quitad de delante de nosotros al Santo de Israel!” (Isaías 30:11, VM) y ya dichos deseos se habían cumplido. El temor de Dios no les preocupaba más; Satanás se encontraba ahora al frente de la nación y las más altas autoridades civiles y religiosas estaban bajo su dominio. {CS 27.2}

Los jefes de los bandos opuestos hacían a veces causa común para despojar y torturar a sus desgraciadas víctimas, y otras veces esas mismas facciones peleaban unas con otras y se daban muerte sin misericordia; ni la santidad del templo podía refrenar su ferocidad. Los fieles eran derribados al pie de los altares, y el santuario era mancillado por los cadáveres de aquellas carnicerías. No obstante, en su necia y abominable presunción, los instigadores de la obra infernal declaraban públicamente que no temían que Jerusalén fuese destruida, pues era la ciudad de Dios; y, con el propósito de afianzar su satánico poder, sobornaban a falsos profetas para que proclamaran que el pueblo debía esperar la salvación de Dios, aunque ya el templo estaba sitiado por las legiones romanas. Hasta el fin las multitudes creyeron firmemente que el Todopoderoso intervendría para derrotar a sus adversarios. Pero Israel había despreciado la protección de Dios, y no había ya defensa alguna para él. ¡Desdichada Jerusalén! Mientras la desgarraban las contiendas intestinas y la sangre de sus hijos, derramada por sus propias manos, teñía sus calles de carmesí, los ejércitos enemigos echaban a tierra sus fortalezas y mataban a sus guerreros!{CS 28.1}

Todas las predicciones de Cristo acerca de la destrucción de Jerusalén se cumplieron al pie de la letra; los judíos palparon la verdad de aquellas palabras de advertencia del Señor: “Con la medida que medís, se os medirá”. Mateo 7:2 (VM).{CS 28.2}

Aparecieron muchas señales y maravillas como síntomas precursores del desastre y de la condenación. A la media noche una luz extraña brillaba sobre el templo y el altar. En las nubes, a la puesta del sol, se veían como carros y hombres de guerra que se reunían para la batalla. Los sacerdotes que ministraban de noche en el santuario eran aterrorizados por ruidos misteriosos; temblaba la tierra y se oían voces que gritaban: “¡Salgamos de aquí!” La gran puerta del oriente, que por su enorme peso era difícil de cerrar entre veinte hombres y que estaba asegurada con formidables barras de hierro afirmadas en el duro pavimento de piedras de gran tamaño, se abrió a la media noche de una manera misteriosa (Milman, History of the Jews, libro 13).{CS 28.3}

Durante siete años un hombre recorrió continuamente las calles de Jerusalén anunciando las calamidades que iban a caer sobre la ciudad. De día y de noche entonaba la frenética endecha: “Voz del oriente, voz del occidente, voz de los cuatro vientos, voz contra Jerusalén y contra el templo, voz contra el esposo y la esposa, voz contra todo el pueblo” (ibíd., libro 13).{CS 29.1}

Este extraño personaje fue encarcelado y azotado sin que exhalase una queja. A los insultos que le dirigían y a las burlas que le hacían, no contestaba sino con estas palabras: “¡Ay de Jerusalén! ¡Ay, ay de sus moradores!” y sus tristes presagios no dejaron de oírse sino cuando encontró la muerte en el sitio que él había predicho.{CS 29.2}

Ni un solo cristiano pereció en la destrucción de Jerusalén. Cristo había prevenido a sus discípulos, y todos los que creyeron sus palabras esperaron atentamente las señales prometidas. “Cuando viereis a Jerusalén cercada de ejércitos—había dicho Jesús—, sabed entonces que su destrucción ha llegado. Entonces los que estuvieren en Judea, huyan a los montes; y los que en medio de ella, váyanse”. Lucas 21:20, 21. Después que los soldados romanos, al mando del general Cestio Galo, hubieron rodeado la ciudad, abandonaron de pronto el sitio de una manera inesperada y eso cuando todo parecía favorecer un asalto inmediato. Perdida ya la esperanza de poder resistir el ataque, los sitiados estaban a punto de rendirse, cuando el general romano retiró sus fuerzas sin motivo aparente para ello. Empero la previsora misericordia de Dios había dispuesto los acontecimientos para bien de los suyos. Ya estaba dada la señal a los cristianos que aguardaban el cumplimiento de las palabras de Jesús, y en aquel momento se les ofrecía una oportunidad que debían aprovechar para huir, conforme a las indicaciones dadas por el Maestro. Los sucesos se desarrollaron de modo tal que ni los judíos ni los romanos hubieran podido evitar la huida de los creyentes. Habiéndose retirado Cestio, los judíos hicieron una salida para perseguirle y entre tanto que ambas fuerzas estaban así empeñadas, los cristianos pudieron salir de la ciudad, aprovechando la circunstancia de estar los alrededores totalmente despejados de enemigos que hubieran podido cerrarles el paso. En la época del sitio, los judíos habían acudido numerosos a Jerusalén para celebrar la fiesta de los tabernáculos y así fue como los cristianos esparcidos por todo el país pudieron escapar sin dificultad. Inmediatamente se encaminaron hacia un lugar seguro, la ciudad de Pella, en tierra de Perea, allende el Jordán.{CS 29.3}

Las fuerzas judaicas perseguían de cerca a Cestio y a su ejército y cayeron sobre la retaguardia con tal furia que amenazaban destruirla totalmente. Solo a duras penas pudieron las huestes romanas completar su retirada. Los judíos no sufrieron más que pocas bajas, y con los despojos que obtuvieron volvieron en triunfo a Jerusalén. Pero este éxito aparente no les acarreó sino perjuicios, pues despertó en ellos un espíritu de necia resistencia contra los romanos, que no tardó en traer males incalculables a la desdichada ciudad.{CS 30.1}

Espantosas fueron las calamidades que sufrió Jerusalén cuando el sitio se reanudó bajo el mando de Tito. La ciudad fue sitiada en el momento de la Pascua, cuando millones de judíos se hallaban reunidos dentro de sus muros. Los depósitos de provisiones que, de haber sido conservados, hubieran podido abastecer a toda la población por varios años, habían sido destruidos a consecuencia de la rivalidad y de las represalias de las facciones en lucha, y pronto los vecinos de Jerusalén empezaron a sucumbir a los horrores del hambre. Una medida de trigo se vendía por un talento. Tan atroz era el hambre, que los hombres roían el cuero de sus cintos, sus sandalias y las cubiertas de sus escudos. Muchos salían durante la noche para recoger las plantas silvestres que crecían fuera de los muros, a pesar de que muchos de ellos eran aprehendidos y muertos por crueles torturas, y a menudo los que lograban escapar eran despojados de aquello que habían conseguido aun con riesgo de la vida. Los que estaban en el poder imponían los castigos más infamantes para obligar a los necesitados a entregar los últimos restos de provisiones que guardaban escondidos; y tamañas atrocidades eran perpetradas muchas veces por gente bien alimentada que solo deseaba almacenar provisiones para más tarde.{CS 30.2}

Millares murieron a consecuencia del hambre y la pestilencia. Los afectos naturales parecían haber desaparecido: los esposos se arrebataban unos a otros los alimentos; los hijos quitaban a sus ancianos padres la comida que se llevaban a la boca, y la pregunta del profeta: “¿Se olvidará acaso la mujer de su niño mamante?” recibió respuesta en el interior de los muros de la desgraciada ciudad, tal como la diera la Santa Escritura: “Las misericordiosas manos de las mujeres cuecen a sus mismos hijos! ¡Estos les sirven de comida en el quebranto de la hija de mi pueblo!” Isaías 49:15; Lamentaciones 4:10 (VM).{CS 30.3}

Una vez más se cumplía la profecía pronunciada catorce siglos antes, y que dice: “La mujer tierna y delicada en medio de ti, que nunca probó a asentar en tierra la planta de su pie, de pura delicadeza y ternura, su ojo será avariento para con el marido de su seno, y para con su hijo y su hija, así respecto de su niño recién nacido como respecto de sus demás hijos que hubiere parido; porque ella sola los comerá ocultamente en la falta de todo, en la premura y en la estrechez con que te estrecharán tus enemigos dentro de tus ciudades”. Deuteronomio 28:56, 57 (VM). {CS 30.4}

Los jefes romanos procuraron aterrorizar a los judíos para que se rindiesen. A los que eran apresados resistiendo, los azotaban, los atormentaban y los crucificaban frente a los muros de la ciudad. Centenares de ellos eran así ejecutados cada día, y el horrendo proceder continuó hasta que a lo largo del valle de Josafat y en el Calvario se erigieron tantas cruces que apenas dejaban espacio para pasar entre ellas. Así fue castigada aquella temeraria imprecación que lanzara el pueblo en el tribunal de Pilato, al exclamar: “¡Recaiga su sangre sobre nosotros, y sobre nuestros hijos!” Mateo 27:25 (VM).{CS 31.1}

De buen grado hubiera Tito hecho cesar tan terribles escenas y ahorrado a Jerusalén la plena medida de su condenación. Le horrorizaba ver los montones de cadáveres en los valles. Como obsesionado, miraba desde lo alto del Monte de los Olivos el magnífico templo y dio la orden de que no se tocara una sola de sus piedras. Antes de hacer la tentativa de apoderarse de esa fortaleza, dirigió un fervoroso llamamiento a los jefes judíos para que no le obligasen a profanar con sangre el lugar sagrado. Si querían salir a pelear en cualquier otro sitio, ningún romano violaría la santidad del templo. Josefo mismo, en elocuentísimo discurso, les rogó que se entregasen, para salvarse a sí mismos, a su ciudad y su lugar de culto. Pero respondieron a sus palabras con maldiciones, y arrojaron dardos a su último mediador humano mientras alegaba con ellos. Los judíos habían rechazado las súplicas del Hijo de Dios, y ahora cualquier otra instancia o amonestación no podía obtener otro resultado que inducirlos a resistir hasta el fin. Vanos fueron los esfuerzos de Tito para salvar el templo. Uno mayor que él había declarado que no quedaría piedra sobre piedra que no fuese derribada.{CS 31.2}

La ciega obstinación de los jefes judíos y los odiosos crímenes perpetrados en el interior de la ciudad sitiada excitaron el horror y la indignación de los romanos, y finalmente Tito dispuso tomar el templo por asalto. Resolvió, sin embargo, que si era posible evitaría su destrucción. Pero sus órdenes no fueron obedecidas. A la noche, cuando se había retirado a su tienda para descansar, los judíos hicieron una salida desde el templo y atacaron a los soldados que estaban afuera. Durante la lucha, un soldado romano arrojó al pórtico por una abertura un leño encendido, e inmediatamente ardieron los aposentos enmaderados de cedro que rodeaban el edificio santo. Tito acudió apresuradamente, seguido por sus generales y legionarios, y ordenó a los soldados que apagasen las llamas. Sus palabras no fueron escuchadas. Furiosos, los soldados arrojaban teas encendidas en las cámaras contiguas al templo y con sus espadas degollaron a gran número de los que habían buscado refugio allí. La sangre corría como agua por las gradas del templo. Miles y miles de judíos perecieron. Por sobre el ruido de la batalla, se oían voces que gritaban: “¡Ichabod!”, la gloria se alejó. {CS 31.3}

“Tito vio que era imposible contener el furor de los soldados enardecidos por la lucha; y con sus oficiales se puso a contemplar el interior del sagrado edificio. Su esplendor los dejó maravillados, y como él notase que el fuego no había llegado aún al lugar santo, hizo un postrer esfuerzo para salvarlo saliendo precipitadamente y exhortando con energía a los soldados para que se empeñasen en contener la propagación del incendio. El centurión Liberalis hizo cuanto pudo con su insignia de mando para conseguir la obediencia de los soldados, pero ni siquiera el respeto al emperador bastaba ya para apaciguar la furia de la soldadesca contra los judíos y su ansia insaciable de saqueo. Todo lo que los soldados veían en torno suyo estaba revestido de oro y resplandecía a la luz siniestra de las llamas, lo cual les inducía a suponer que habría en el santuario tesoros de incalculable valor. Un soldado romano, sin ser visto, arrojó una tea encendida entre los goznes de la puerta y en breves instantes todo el edificio era presa de las llamas. Los oficiales se vieron obligados a retroceder ante el fuego y el humo que los cegaba, y el noble edificio quedó entregado a su fatal destino.{CS 32.1}

“Aquel espectáculo llenaba de espanto a los romanos; ¿qué sería para los judíos? Toda la cumbre del monte que dominaba la ciudad despedía fulgores como el cráter de un volcán en plena actividad. Los edificios iban cayendo a tierra uno tras otro, en medio de un estrépito tremendo y desaparecían en el abismo ardiente. Las techumbres de cedro eran como sábanas de fuego, los dorados capiteles de las columnas relucían como espigas de luz rojiza y los torreones inflamados despedían espesas columnas de humo y lenguas de fuego. Las colinas vecinas estaban iluminadas y dejaban ver grupos de gentes que se agolpaban por todas partes siguiendo con la vista, en medio de horrible inquietud, el avance de la obra destructora; los muros y las alturas de la ciudad estaban llenos de curiosos que ansiosos contemplaban la escena, algunos con rostros pálidos por hallarse presa de la más atroz desesperación, otros encendidos por la ira al ver su impotencia para vengarse. El tumulto de las legiones romanas que desbandadas corrían de acá para allá, y los agudos lamentos de los infelices judíos que morían entre las llamas, se mezclaban con el chisporroteo del incendio y con el estrépito de los derrumbes. En los montes repercutían los gritos de espanto y los ayes de la gente que se hallaba en las alturas; a lo largo de los muros se oían gritos y gemidos y aun los que morían de hambre hacían un supremo esfuerzo para lanzar un lamento de angustia y desesperación. {CS 32.2}

“Dentro de los muros la carnicería era aún más horrorosa que el cuadro que se contemplaba desde afuera; hombres y mujeres, jóvenes y viejos, soldados y sacerdotes, los que peleaban y los que pedían misericordia, todos eran degollados en desordenada matanza. Superó el número de los asesinados al de los asesinos. Para seguir matando, los legionarios tenían que pisar sobre montones de cadáveres” (Milman, History of the Jews, libro 16).{CS 33.1}

Destruido el templo, no tardó la ciudad entera en caer en poder de los romanos. Los caudillos judíos abandonaron las torres que consideraban inexpugnables y Tito las encontró vacías. Las contempló asombrado y declaró que Dios mismo las había entregado en sus manos, pues ninguna máquina de guerra, por poderosa que fuera, hubiera logrado hacerle dueño de tan formidables baluartes. La ciudad y el templo fueron arrasados hasta sus cimientos. El solar sobre el cual se irguiera el santuario fue arado “como campo”. Jeremías 26:18. En el sitio y en la mortandad que le siguió perecieron más de un millón de judíos; los que sobrevivieron fueron llevados cautivos, vendidos como esclavos, conducidos a Roma para enaltecer el triunfo del conquistador, arrojados a las fieras del circo o desterrados y esparcidos por toda la tierra.{CS 33.2}

Los judíos habían forjado sus propias cadenas; habían colmado la copa de la venganza. En la destrucción absoluta de que fueron víctimas como nación y en todas las desgracias que les persiguieron en la dispersión, no hacían sino cosechar lo que habían sembrado con sus propias manos. Dice el profeta: “¡Es tu destrucción, oh Israel, el que estés contra mí; […] porque has caído por tu iniquidad!” Oseas 13:9; 14:1 (VM). Los padecimientos de los judíos son muchas veces representados como castigo que cayó sobre ellos por decreto del Altísimo. Así es como el gran engañador procura ocultar su propia obra. Por la tenacidad con que rechazaron el amor y la misericordia de Dios, los judíos le hicieron retirar su protección, y Satanás pudo regirlos como quiso. Las horrorosas crueldades perpetradas durante la destrucción de Jerusalén demuestran el poder con que se ensaña Satanás sobre aquellos que ceden a su influencia. {CS 33.3}

No podemos saber cuánto debemos a Cristo por la paz y la protección de que disfrutamos. Es el poder restrictivo de Dios lo que impide que el hombre caiga completamente bajo el dominio de Satanás. Los desobedientes e ingratos deberían hallar un poderoso motivo de agradecimiento a Dios en el hecho de que su misericordia y clemencia hayan coartado el poder maléfico del diablo. Pero cuando el hombre traspasa los límites de la paciencia divina, ya no cuenta con aquella protección que le libraba del mal. Dios no asume nunca para con el pecador la actitud de un verdugo que ejecuta la sentencia contra la transgresión; sino que abandona a su propia suerte a los que rechazan su misericordia, para que recojan los frutos de lo que sembraron sus propias manos. Todo rayo de luz que se desprecia, toda admonición que se desoye y rechaza, toda pasión malsana que se abriga, toda transgresión de la ley de Dios, son semillas que darán infaliblemente su cosecha. Cuando se le resiste tenazmente, el Espíritu de Dios concluye por apartarse del pecador, y este queda sin fuerza para dominar las malas pasiones de su alma y sin protección alguna contra la malicia y perfidia de Satanás. La destrucción de Jerusalén es una advertencia terrible y solemne para todos aquellos que menosprecian los dones de la gracia divina y que resisten a las instancias de la misericordia divina. Nunca se dio un testimonio más decisivo de cuánto aborrece Dios el pecado y de cuán inevitable es el castigo que sobre sí atraen los culpables.{CS 34.1}

La profecía del Salvador referente al juicio que iba a caer sobre Jerusalén va a tener otro cumplimiento, y la terrible desolación del primero no fue más que un pálido reflejo de lo que será el segundo. En lo que acaeció a la ciudad escogida, podemos ver anunciada la condenación de un mundo que rechazó la misericordia de Dios y pisoteó su ley. Lóbregos son los anales de la humana miseria que ha conocido la tierra a través de siglos de crímenes. Al contemplarlos, el corazón desfallece y la mente se abruma de estupor; horrendas han sido las consecuencias de haber rechazado la autoridad del cielo; pero una escena aun más sombría nos anuncian las revelaciones de lo porvenir. La historia de lo pasado, la interminable serie de alborotos, conflictos y contiendas, “toda la armadura del guerrero en el tumulto de batalla, y los vestidos revolcados en sangre” (Isaías 9:5, VM), ¿qué son y qué valen en comparación con los horrores de aquel día, cuando el Espíritu de Dios se aparte del todo de los impíos y los deje abandonados a sus fieras pasiones y a merced de la saña satánica? Entonces el mundo verá, como nunca los vio, los resultados del gobierno de Satanás. {CS 34.2}

Pero en aquel día, así como sucedió en tiempo de la destrucción de Jerusalén, el pueblo de Dios será librado, porque serán salvos todos aquellos cuyo nombre esté “inscrito para la vida”. Isaías 4:3 (VM). Nuestro Señor Jesucristo anunció que vendrá la segunda vez para llevarse a los suyos: “Entonces se mostrará la señal del Hijo del hombre en el cielo; y entonces lamentarán todas las tribus de la tierra, y verán al Hijo del hombre que vendrá sobre las nubes del cielo, con grande poder y gloria. Y enviará sus ángeles con gran voz de trompeta, y juntarán sus escogidos de los cuatro vientos, de un cabo del cielo hasta el otro”. Mateo 24:30, 31. Entonces los que no obedezcan al evangelio serán muertos con el aliento de su boca y destruidos con el resplandor de su venida. 2 Tesalonicenses 2:8. Así como le sucedió antiguamente a Israel, los malvados se destruirán a sí mismos, y perecerán víctimas de su iniquidad. Debido a su vida pecaminosa los hombres se han apartado tanto del Señor y tanto ha degenerado su naturaleza con el mal, que la manifestación de la gloria del Señor es para ellos un fuego consumidor.{CS 35.1}

Deben guardarse los hombres de no menospreciar el aviso de Cristo respecto a su segunda venida; porque como anunció a los discípulos la destrucción de Jerusalén y les dio una señal para cuando se acercara la ruina, así también previno al mundo del día de la destrucción final y nos dio señales de la proximidad de esta para que todos los que quieran puedan huir de la ira que vendrá. Dijo Jesús: “Y habrá señales en el sol, y en la luna, y en las estrellas; y sobre la tierra angustia de naciones”. Lucas 21:25 (VM); Mateo 24:29; Apocalipsis 6:12-17. “Cuando viereis todas estas cosas, sabed que está cercano, a las puertas”. Mateo 24:33. “Velad pues” (Marcos 13:35), es la amonestación del Señor. Los que le presten atención no serán dejados en tinieblas ni sorprendidos por aquel día. Pero los que no quieran velar serán sorprendidos, porque “el día del Señor vendrá así como ladrón de noche”. 1 Tesalonicenses 5:1-5. {CS 35.2}

El mundo no está hoy más dispuesto a creer el mensaje dado para este tiempo de lo que estaba en los días de los judíos para recibir el aviso del Salvador respecto a la ruina de Jerusalén. Venga cuando venga, el día de Dios caerá repentinamente sobre los impíos desprevenidos. El día menos pensado, en medio del curso rutinario de la vida, absortos los hombres en los placeres de la vida, en los negocios, en la caza al dinero, cuando los guías religiosos ensalcen el progreso y la ilustración del mundo, y los moradores de la tierra se dejen arrullar por una falsa seguridad, entonces, como ladrón que a media noche penetra en una morada sin custodia, así caerá la inesperada destrucción sobre los desprevenidos “y no escaparán”. Vers. 3.{CS 36.1}

 

Leave a comment

Filed under Uncategorized

La libertad de conciencia amenazada

Capítulo 36—La libertad de conciencia amenazada

Capítulo 36—La libertad de conciencia amenazada

Los protestantes consideran hoy al romanismo con más favor que años atrás. En los países donde no predomina y donde los partidarios del papa siguen una política de conciliación para ganar influjo, se nota una indiferencia creciente respecto a las doctrinas que separan a las iglesias reformadas de la jerarquía papal; entre los protestantes está ganando terreno la opinión de que, al fin y al cabo, en los puntos vitales las divergencias no son tan grandes como se suponía, y que unas pequeñas concesiones de su parte los pondrían en mejor inteligencia con Roma. Tiempo hubo en que los protestantes estimaban altamente la libertad de conciencia adquirida a costa de tantos sacrificios. Enseñaban a sus hijos a tener en aborrecimiento al papado y sostenían que tratar de congeniar con Roma equivaldría a traicionar la causa de Dios. Pero ¡cuán diferentes son los sentimientos expresados hoy!{CS 551.1}

Los defensores del papado declaran que la iglesia ha sido calumniada, y el mundo protestante se inclina a creerlo. Muchos sostienen que es injusto juzgar a la iglesia de nuestros días por las abominaciones y los absurdos que la caracterizaron cuando dominaba en los siglos de ignorancia y de tinieblas. Tratan de excusar sus horribles crueldades como si fueran resultado de la barbarie de la época, y arguyen que las influencias de la civilización moderna han modificado los sentimientos de ella.{CS 552.1}

¿Habrán olvidado estas personas las pretensiones de infalibilidad sostenidas durante ochocientos años por tan altanero poder? Lejos de abandonar este aserto lo ha afirmado en el siglo XIX de un modo más positivo que nunca antes. Como Roma asegura que la iglesia “nunca erró; ni errará jamás, según las Escrituras” (J. L. Von Mosheim, Institutes of Ecclesiastical History, libro 3, siglo XI, parte 2, cap. 2, nota 17), ¿cómo podrá renunciar a los principios que amoldaron su conducta en las edades pasadas?{CS 552.2}

La iglesia papal no abandonará nunca su pretensión a la infalibilidad. Todo lo que ha hecho al perseguir a los que rechazaban sus dogmas lo da por santo y bueno; ¿y quién asegura que no volvería a las andadas siempre que se le presentase la oportunidad? Deróguense las medidas restrictivas impuestas en la actualidad por los gobiernos civiles y déjese a Roma que recupere su antiguo poder y se verán resucitar en el acto su tiranía y sus persecuciones.{CS 552.3}

Un conocido autor dice, acerca de la actitud de la jerarquía papal hacia la libertad de conciencia y acerca de los peligros especiales que corren los Estados Unidos si tiene éxito la política de dicha jerarquía:{CS 552.4}

“Son muchos los que atribuyen al fanatismo o a la puerilidad todo temor expresado acerca del catolicismo romano en los Estados Unidos. Los tales no ven en el carácter y actitud del romanismo nada que sea hostil a nuestras libres instituciones, y no ven tampoco nada inquietante en el incremento de aquel. Comparemos, pues, primero, algunos de los principios fundamentales de nuestro gobierno con los de la Iglesia Católica.{CS 552.5}

“La Constitución de los Estados Unidos garantiza la libertad de conciencia. Nada hay más precioso ni de importancia tan fundamental. El papa Pío IX, en su encíclica del 15 de agosto de 1854, dice: ‘Las doctrinas o extravagancias absurdas y erróneas en favor de la libertad de conciencia, son unos de los errores más pestilentes: una de las pestes que más se debe temer en un estado’. El mismo papa, en su encíclica del 8 de diciembre de 1864, anatematizó ‘a los que sostienen la libertad de conciencia y de cultos’ como también ‘a cuantos aseveran que la iglesia no puede emplear la fuerza’. {CS 552.6}

“El tono pacífico que Roma emplea en los Estados Unidos no implica un cambio de sentimientos. Es tolerante cuando es impotente. El obispo O’Connor dice: ‘La libertad religiosa se soporta tan solo hasta que se pueda practicar lo opuesto sin peligro para el mundo católico’. […] El arzobispo de Saint Louis dijo un día: ‘La herejía y la incredulidad son crímenes; y en los países cristianos como Italia y España, por ejemplo, donde todo el pueblo es católico y donde la religión católica es parte esencial de la ley del país, se las castiga como a los demás crímenes’. […].{CS 553.1}

“Todo cardenal, arzobispo y obispo de la Iglesia Católica, presta un juramento de obediencia al papa, en el cual se encuentran las siguientes palabras: ‘Me opondré a los herejes, cismáticos y rebeldes contra nuestro señor (el papa), o sus sucesores y los perseguiré con todo mi poder’” (J. Strong, Our Country, cap. 5, párrs. 2-4).[(véase el Apéndice de referencias corregido)]{CS 553.2}

Es cierto que hay verdaderos cristianos en la Iglesia Católica romana. En ella, millares de personas sirven a Dios según las mejores luces que tienen. Les es prohibido leer su Palabra (véase el Apéndice), debido a lo cual no pueden discernir la verdad. Nunca han visto el contraste que existe entre el culto o servicio vivo rendido con el corazón y una serie de meras formas y ceremonias. Dios mira con tierna misericordia a esas almas educadas en una fe engañosa e insuficiente. Hará penetrar rayos de luz a través de las tinieblas que las rodean. Les revelará la verdad tal cual es en Jesús y muchos se unirán aún a su pueblo.{CS 553.3}

Pero el romanismo, como sistema, no está actualmente más en armonía con el evangelio de Cristo que en cualquier otro período de su historia. Las iglesias protestantes se hallan sumidas en grandes tinieblas, pues de lo contrario discernirían las señales de los tiempos. La iglesia romana abarca mucho en sus planes y modos de operación. Emplea toda clase de estratagemas para extender su influencia y aumentar su poder, mientras se prepara para una lucha violenta y resuelta a fin de recuperar el gobierno del mundo, restablecer las persecuciones y deshacer todo lo que el protestantismo ha hecho. El catolicismo está ganando terreno en todas direcciones. Véase el número creciente de sus iglesias y capillas en los países protestantes. Nótese en Norteamérica la popularidad de sus colegios y seminarios, tan patrocinados por los protestantes. Piénsese en la extensión del ritualismo en Inglaterra y en las frecuentes deserciones a las filas católicas. Estos hechos deberían inspirar ansiedad a todos los que aprecian los puros principios del evangelio. {CS 553.4}

Los protestantes se han entremetido con el papado y lo han patrocinado; han hecho transigencias y concesiones que sorprenden a los mismos papistas y les resultan incomprensibles. Los hombres cierran los ojos ante el verdadero carácter del romanismo, ante los peligros que hay que temer de su supremacía. Hay necesidad de despertar al pueblo para hacerle rechazar los avances de este enemigo peligrosísimo de la libertad civil y religiosa.{CS 554.1}

Muchos protestantes suponen que la religión católica no es atractiva y que su culto es una serie de ceremonias áridas y sin significado. Pero están equivocados. Si bien el romanismo se basa en el engaño, no es una impostura grosera ni desprovista de arte. El culto de la iglesia romana es un ceremonial que impresiona profundamente. Lo brillante de sus ostentaciones y la solemnidad de sus ritos fascinan los sentidos del pueblo y acallan la voz de la razón y de la conciencia. Todo encanta a la vista. Sus soberbias iglesias, sus procesiones imponentes, sus altares de oro, sus relicarios de joyas, sus pinturas escogidas y sus exquisitas esculturas, todo apela al amor de la belleza. Al oído también se le cautiva. Su música no tiene igual. Los graves acordes del órgano poderoso, unidos a la melodía de numerosas voces que resuenan y repercuten por entre las elevadas naves y columnas de sus grandes catedrales, no pueden dejar de producir en los espíritus impresiones de respeto y reverencia.{CS 554.2}

Este esplendor, esta pompa y estas ceremonias exteriores, que no sirven más que para dejar burlados los anhelos de las almas enfermas de pecado, son clara evidencia de la corrupción interior. La religión de Cristo no necesita de tales atractivos para hacerse recomendable. Bajo los rayos de luz que emite la cruz, el verdadero cristianismo se muestra tan puro y tan hermoso, que ninguna decoración exterior puede realzar su verdadero valor. Es la hermosura de la santidad, o sea un espíritu manso y apacible, lo que tiene valor delante de Dios.{CS 554.3}

La brillantez del estilo no es necesariamente indicio de pensamientos puros y elevados. Encuéntranse a menudo conceptos del arte y refinamientos del gusto en espíritus carnales y sensuales. Satanás suele valerse a menudo de ellos para hacer olvidar a los hombres las necesidades del alma, para hacerles perder de vista la vida futura e inmortal, para alejarlos de su Salvador infinito e inducirlos a vivir para este mundo solamente. {CS 554.4}

Una religión de ceremonias exteriores es propia para atraer al corazón irregenerado. La pompa y el ceremonial del culto católico ejercen un poder seductor, fascinador, que engaña a muchas personas, las cuales llegan a considerar a la iglesia romana como la verdadera puerta del cielo. Solo pueden resistir su influencia los que pisan con pie firme en el fundamento de la verdad y cuyos corazones han sido regenerados por el Espíritu de Dios. Millares de personas que no conocen por experiencia a Cristo, serán llevadas a aceptar las formas de una piedad sin poder. Semejante religión es, precisamente, lo que las multitudes desean.{CS 555.1}

El hecho de que la iglesia asevere tener el derecho de perdonar pecados induce a los romanistas a sentirse libres para pecar; y el mandamiento de la confesión sin la cual ella no otorga su perdón, tiende además a dar bríos al mal. El que se arrodilla ante un hombre caído y le expone en la confesión los pensamientos y deseos secretos de su corazón, rebaja su dignidad y degrada todos los nobles instintos de su alma. Al descubrir los pecados de su alma a un sacerdote—mortal desviado y pecador, y demasiado a menudo corrompido por el vino y la impureza—el hombre rebaja el nivel de su carácter y consecuentemente se corrompe. La idea que tenía de Dios resulta envilecida a semejanza de la humanidad caída, pues el sacerdote hace el papel de representante de Dios. Esta confesión degradante de hombre a hombre es la fuente secreta de la cual ha brotado gran parte del mal que está corrompiendo al mundo y lo está preparando para la destrucción final. Sin embargo, para todo aquel a quien le agrada satisfacer sus malas tendencias, es más fácil confesarse con un pobre mortal que abrir su alma a Dios. Es más grato a la naturaleza humana hacer penitencia que renunciar al pecado; es más fácil mortificar la carne usando cilicios, ortigas y cadenas desgarradoras que renunciar a los deseos carnales. Harto pesado es el yugo que el corazón carnal está dispuesto a cargar antes de doblegarse al yugo de Cristo.{CS 555.2}

Hay una semejanza sorprendente entre la iglesia de Roma y la iglesia judaica del tiempo del primer advenimiento de Cristo. Mientras los judíos pisoteaban secretamente todos los principios de la ley de Dios, en lo exterior eran estrictamente rigurosos en la observancia de los preceptos de ella, recargándola con exacciones y tradiciones que hacían difícil y pesado el cumplir con ella. Así como los judíos profesaban reverenciar la ley, así también los romanistas dicen reverenciar la cruz. Exaltan el símbolo de los sufrimientos de Cristo, al par que niegan con sus vidas a Aquel a quien ese símbolo representa. {CS 555.3}

Los papistas colocan la cruz sobre sus iglesias, sobre sus altares y sobre sus vestiduras. Por todas partes se ve la insignia de la cruz. Por todas partes se la honra y exalta exteriormente. Pero las enseñanzas de Cristo están sepultadas bajo un montón de tradiciones absurdas, interpretaciones falsas y exacciones rigurosas. Las palabras del Salvador respecto a los judíos hipócritas se aplican con mayor razón aún a los jefes de la Iglesia Católica romana: “Atan cargas pesadas y difíciles de llevar, y las ponen sobre los hombros de los hombres; pero ellos mismos no quieren moverlas con un dedo suyo”. Mateo 23:4 (VM). Almas concienzudas quedan presa constante del terror, temiendo la ira de un Dios ofendido, mientras muchos de los dignatarios de la iglesia viven en el lujo y los placeres sensuales.{CS 556.1}

El culto de las imágenes y reliquias, la invocación de los santos y la exaltación del papa son artificios de Satanás para alejar de Dios y de su Hijo el espíritu del pueblo. Para asegurar su ruina, se esfuerza en distraer su atención del Único que puede asegurarles la salvación. Dirigirá las almas hacia cualquier objeto que pueda sustituir a Aquel que dijo: “¡Venid a mí todos los que estáis cansados y agobiados, y yo os daré descanso!” Mateo 11:28 (VM).{CS 556.2}

Satanás se esfuerza siempre en presentar de un modo falso el carácter de Dios, la naturaleza del pecado y las verdaderas consecuencias que tendrá la gran controversia. Sus sofismas debilitan el sentimiento de obligación para con la ley divina y dan a los hombres libertad para pecar. Al mismo tiempo les hace aceptar falsas ideas acerca de Dios, de suerte que le miran con temor y odio más bien que con amor. Atribuye al Creador la crueldad inherente a su propio carácter, la incorpora en sistemas religiosos y le da expresión en diversas formas de culto. Sucede así que las inteligencias de los hombres son cegadas y Satanás se vale de ellos como de sus agentes para hacer la guerra a Dios. Debido a conceptos erróneos de los atributos de Dios, las naciones paganas fueron inducidas a creer que los sacrificios humanos eran necesarios para asegurarse el favor divino; y perpetráronse horrendas crueldades bajo las diversas formas de la idolatría.{CS 556.3}

La Iglesia Católica romana, al unir las formas del paganismo con las del cristianismo, y al presentar el carácter de Dios bajo falsos colores, como lo presentaba el paganismo, recurrió a prácticas no menos crueles, horrorosas y repugnantes. En tiempo de la supremacía romana, había instrumentos de tortura para obligar a los hombres a aceptar sus doctrinas. Existía la hoguera para los que no querían hacer concesiones a sus exigencias. Hubo horribles matanzas de tal magnitud que nunca será conocida hasta que sea manifestada en el día del juicio. Dignatarios de la iglesia, dirigidos por su maestro Satanás, se afanaban por idear nuevos refinamientos de tortura que hicieran padecer lo indecible sin poner término a la vida de la víctima. En muchos casos el proceso infernal se repetía hasta los límites extremos de la resistencia humana, de manera que la naturaleza quedaba rendida y la víctima suspiraba por la muerte como por dulce alivio. {CS 556.4}

Tal era la suerte de los adversarios de Roma. Para sus adherentes disponía de la disciplina del azote, del tormento del hambre y de la sed, y de las mortificaciones corporales más lastimeras que se puedan imaginar. Para asegurarse el favor del cielo, los penitentes violaban las leyes de Dios al violar las leyes de la naturaleza. Se les enseñaba a disolver los lazos que Dios instituyó para bendecir y amenizar la estada del hombre en la tierra. Los cementerios encierran millones de víctimas que se pasaron la vida luchando en vano para dominar los afectos naturales, para refrenar como ofensivos a Dios todo pensamiento y sentimiento de simpatía hacia sus semejantes.{CS 557.1}

Si deseamos comprender la resuelta crueldad de Satanás, manifestada en el curso de los siglos, no entre los que jamás oyeron hablar de Dios, sino en el corazón mismo de la cristiandad y por toda su extensión, no tenemos más que echar una mirada en la historia del romanismo. Por medio de ese gigantesco sistema de engaño, el príncipe del mal consigue su objeto de deshonrar a Dios y de hacer al hombre miserable. Y si consideramos lo bien que logra enmascararse y hacer su obra por medio de los jefes de la iglesia, nos daremos mejor cuenta del motivo de su antipatía por la Biblia. Siempre que sea leído este libro, la misericordia y el amor de Dios saltarán a la vista, y se echará de ver que Dios no impone a los hombres ninguna de aquellas pesadas cargas. Todo lo que él pide es un corazón contrito y un espíritu humilde y obediente.{CS 557.2}

Cristo no dio en su vida ningún ejemplo que autorice a los hombres y mujeres a encerrarse en monasterios so pretexto de prepararse para el cielo. Jamás enseñó que debían mutilarse los sentimientos de amor y simpatía. El corazón del Salvador rebosaba de amor. Cuanto más se acerca el hombre a la perfección moral, tanto más delicada es su sensibilidad, tanto más vivo su sentimiento del pecado y tanto más profunda su simpatía por los afligidos. El papa dice ser el vicario de Cristo; ¿pero puede compararse su carácter con el de nuestro Salvador? ¿Se vio jamás a Cristo condenar hombres a la cárcel o al tormento porque se negaran a rendirle homenaje como Rey del cielo? ¿Acaso se le oyó condenar a muerte a los que no le aceptaban? Cuando fue menospreciado por los habitantes de un pueblo samaritano, el apóstol Juan se llenó de indignación y dijo: “Señor, ¿quieres que mandemos que descienda fuego del cielo, y los consuma, como hizo Elías?” Jesús miró a su discípulo con compasión y le reprendió por su aspereza, diciendo: “El Hijo del hombre no ha venido para perder las almas de los hombres, sino para salvarlas”. Lucas 9:54, 56. ¡Cuán diferente del de su pretendido vicario es el espíritu manifestado por Cristo! {CS 557.3}

La Iglesia Católica le pone actualmente al mundo una cara apacible, y presenta disculpas por sus horribles crueldades. Se ha puesto vestiduras como las de Cristo; pero en realidad no ha cambiado. Todos los principios formulados por el papismo en edades pasadas subsisten en nuestros días. Las doctrinas inventadas en los siglos más tenebrosos siguen profesándose aún. Nadie se engañe. El papado que los protestantes están ahora tan dispuestos a honrar, es el mismo que gobernaba al mundo en tiempos de la Reforma, cuando se levantaron hombres de Dios con peligro de sus vidas para denunciar la iniquidad de él. El romanismo sostiene las mismas orgullosas pretensiones con que supo dominar sobre reyes y príncipes y arrogarse las prerrogativas de Dios. Su espíritu no es hoy menos cruel ni despótico que cuando destruía la libertad humana y mataba a los santos del Altísimo.{CS 558.1}

El papado es precisamente lo que la profecía declaró que sería: la apostasía de los postreros días. 2 Tesalonicenses 2:3, 4. Forma parte de su política asumir el carácter que le permita realizar mejor sus fines; pero bajo la apariencia variable del camaleón oculta el mismo veneno de la serpiente. Declara: “No hay que guardar la palabra empeñada con herejes, ni con personas sospechosas de herejía”. Lenfant, Histoire du Concile de Constance 1:493. ¿Será posible que este poder cuya historia se escribió durante mil años con la sangre de los santos, sea ahora reconocido como parte de la iglesia de Cristo?{CS 558.2}

No sin razón se ha asegurado que en los países protestantes el catolicismo no difiere ya tanto del protestantismo como antes. Se ha verificado un cambio; pero no es el papado el que ha cambiado. El catolicismo se parece mucho en verdad al protestantismo de hoy día debido a lo mucho que este ha degenerado desde los días de los reformadores.{CS 559.1}

Mientras las iglesias protestantes han estado buscando el favor del mundo, una falsa caridad las ha cegado. Se figuran que es justo pensar bien de todo mal; y el resultado inevitable será que al fin pensarán mal de todo bien. En lugar de salir en defensa de la fe que fue dada antiguamente a los santos, no parecen sino disculparse ante Roma por haberla juzgado con tan poca caridad y pedirle perdón por la estrechez de miras que manifestaron.{CS 559.2}

Muchos, aun entre los que no favorecen al romanismo, se dan poca cuenta del peligro con que les amenaza el poder y la influencia de Roma. Insisten en que las tinieblas intelectuales y morales que prevalecían en la Edad Media favorecían la propagación de sus dogmas y supersticiones junto con la opresión, y que el mayor caudal de inteligencia de los tiempos modernos, la difusión general de conocimientos y la libertad siempre mayor en materia de religión, impiden el reavivamiento de la intolerancia y de la tiranía. Se ridiculiza la misma idea de que pudiera volver un estado de cosas semejante en nuestros tiempos de luces. Es verdad que sobre esta generación brilla mucha luz intelectual, moral y religiosa. De las páginas abiertas de la santa Palabra de Dios, ha brotado luz del cielo sobre la tierra. Pero no hay que olvidar que cuanto mayor sea la luz concedida, tanto más densas también son las tinieblas de aquellos que la pervierten o la rechazan.{CS 559.3}

Un estudio de la Biblia hecho con oración mostraría a los protestantes el verdadero carácter del papado y se lo haría aborrecer y rehuir; pero muchos son tan sabios en su propia opinión que no sienten ninguna necesidad de buscar humildemente a Dios para ser conducidos a la verdad. Aunque se enorgullecen de su ilustración, desconocen tanto las Sagradas Escrituras como el poder de Dios. Necesitan algo para calmar sus conciencias, y buscan lo que es menos espiritual y humillante. Lo que desean es un modo de olvidar a Dios, pero que parezca recordarlo. El papado responde perfectamente a las necesidades de todas esas personas. Es adecuado a dos clases de seres humanos que abarcan casi a todo el mundo: los que quisieran salvarse por sus méritos, y los que quisieran salvarse en sus pecados. Tal es el secreto de su poder.{CS 559.4}

Ha quedado probado cuánto favorecieron el éxito del papado los períodos de tinieblas intelectuales. También quedará demostrado que una época de grandes luces intelectuales es igualmente favorable a su triunfo. En otro tiempo, cuando los hombres no poseían la Palabra de Dios ni conocían la verdad, sus ojos estaban vendados y miles cayeron en la red que no veían tendida ante sus pies. En esta generación, son muchos aquellos cuyos ojos están ofuscados por el brillo de las especulaciones humanas, o sea por la “falsamente llamada ciencia”; no alcanzan a ver la red y caen en ella tan fácilmente como si tuviesen los ojos vendados. Dios dispuso que las facultades intelectuales del hombre fuesen consideradas como don de su Creador y que fuesen empleadas en provecho de la verdad y de la justicia; pero cuando se fomenta el orgullo y la ambición y los hombres exaltan sus propias teorías por encima de la Palabra de Dios, entonces la inteligencia puede causar mayor perjuicio que la ignorancia. Por esto, la falsa ciencia de nuestros días, que mina la fe en la Biblia, preparará tan seguramente el camino para el triunfo del papado con su formalismo agradable, como el oscurantismo lo preparó para su engrandecimiento en la Edad Media.{CS 560.1}

En los movimientos que se realizan actualmente en los Estados Unidos de Norteamérica para asegurar el apoyo del estado a las instituciones y prácticas de la iglesia, los protestantes están siguiendo las huellas de los papistas. Más aún, están abriendo la puerta para que el papado recobre en la América protestante la supremacía que perdió en el Viejo Mundo. Y lo que da más significado a esta tendencia es la circunstancia de que el objeto principal que se tiene en vista es imponer la observancia del domingo, institución que vio la luz en Roma y que el papado proclama como signo de su autoridad. Es el espíritu del papado, es decir, el espíritu de conformidad con las costumbres mundanas, la mayor veneración por las tradiciones humanas que por los mandamientos de Dios, el que está penetrando en las iglesias protestantes e induciéndolas a hacer la misma obra de exaltación del domingo que el papado hizo antes que ellas.{CS 560.2}

Si el lector quiere saber cuáles son los medios que se emplearán en la contienda por venir, no tiene más que leer la descripción de los que Roma empleó con el mismo fin en siglos pasados. Si desea saber cómo los papistas unidos a los protestantes procederán con los que rechacen sus dogmas, considere el espíritu que Roma manifestó contra el sábado y sus defensores.{CS 560.3}

Edictos reales, concilios generales y ordenanzas de la iglesia sostenidos por el poder civil fueron los peldaños por medio de los cuales el día de fiesta pagano alcanzó su puesto de honor en el mundo cristiano. La primera medida pública que impuso la observancia del domingo fue la ley promulgada por Constantino (año 321 d. C.; véase el Apéndice). Dicho edicto requería que los habitantes de las ciudades descansaran en “el venerable día del sol”, pero permitía a los del campo que prosiguiesen sus faenas agrícolas. A pesar de ser en realidad ley pagana, fue impuesta por el emperador después que hubo aceptado nominalmente el cristianismo.{CS 561.1}

Como el mandato real no parecía sustituir de un modo suficiente la autoridad divina, Eusebio, obispo que buscó el favor de los príncipes y amigo íntimo y adulador especial de Constantino, aseveró que Cristo había transferido el día de reposo del sábado al domingo. No se pudo aducir una sola prueba de las Santas Escrituras en favor de la nueva doctrina. Eusebio mismo reconoce involuntariamente la falsedad de ella y señala a los verdaderos autores del cambio. “Nosotros hemos transferido al domingo, día del Señor—dice—todas las cosas que debían hacerse en el sábado” (Robert Cox, Sabbath Laws and Sabbath Duties, p. 538). Pero por infundado que fuese el argumento en favor del domingo, sirvió para envalentonar a los hombres y animarlos a pisotear el sábado del Señor. Todos los que deseaban ser honrados por el mundo aceptaron el día festivo popular.{CS 561.2}

Con el afianzamiento del papado fue enalteciéndose más y más la institución del domingo. Por algún tiempo el pueblo siguió ocupándose en los trabajos agrícolas fuera de las horas de culto, y el séptimo día, o sábado, siguió siendo considerado como el día de reposo. Pero lenta y seguramente fue efectuándose el cambio. Se prohibió a los magistrados que fallaran en lo civil los domingos. Poco después se dispuso que todos sin distinción de clase social se abstuviesen del trabajo ordinario, so pena de multa para los señores y de azotes para los siervos. Más tarde se decretó que los ricos serían castigados con la pérdida de la mitad de sus bienes y que finalmente, si se obstinaban en desobedecer, se les hiciese esclavos. Los de las clases inferiores debían sufrir destierro perpetuo.{CS 561.3}

Se recurrió también a los milagros. Entre otros casos maravillosos, se refería que un campesino que iba a labrar su campo en día domingo limpió su arado con un hierro que le penetró en la mano, y por dos años enteros no lo pudo sacar, “sufriendo con ello mucho dolor y vergüenza” (Francis West, Historical and Practical Discourse on the Lords Day, p. 174). {CS 561.4}

Más tarde, el papa ordenó que los sacerdotes del campo amonestasen a los que violasen el domingo y los indujeran a venir a la iglesia para rezar, no fuese que atrajesen alguna gran calamidad sobre sí mismos y sobre sus vecinos. Un concilio eclesiástico adujo el argumento tan frecuentemente empleado desde entonces, y hasta por los protestantes, de que en vista de que algunas personas habían sido muertas por el rayo mientras trabajaban en día domingo, ese debía ser el día de reposo. “Es evidente—decían los prelados—cuán grande era el desagrado de Dios al verlos despreciar ese día”. Luego se dirigió un llamamiento para que los sacerdotes y ministros, reyes y príncipes y todos los fieles “hicieran cuanto les fuera posible para que ese día fuese repuesto en su honor y para que fuese más devotamente observado en lo por venir, para honra de la cristiandad” (Thomas Morer, Discourse in Six Dialogues on the Name, Notion, and Observation of the Lords Day, p. 271).{CS 562.1}

Como los decretos de los concilios resultaran insuficientes, se instó a las autoridades civiles a promulgar un edicto que inspirase terror al pueblo y le obligase a abstenerse de trabajar el domingo. En un sínodo reunido en Roma, todos los decretos anteriores fueron confirmados con mayor fuerza y solemnidad, incorporados en la ley eclesiástica y puestos en vigencia por las autoridades civiles en casi toda la cristiandad (véase Heylyn, History of the Sabbath, parte 2, cap. 5, sec. 7).{CS 562.2}

A pesar de esto la falta de autoridad bíblica en favor de la observancia del domingo no originaba pocas dificultades. El pueblo ponía en tela de juicio el derecho de sus maestros para echar a un lado la declaración positiva de Jehová: “El séptimo día sábado es del Señor tu Dios” a fin de honrar el día del Sol. Se necesitaban otros expedientes para suplir la falta de testimonios bíblicos. Un celoso defensor del domingo que visitó a fines del siglo XII las iglesias de Inglaterra, encontró resistencia por parte de testigos fieles de la verdad; sus esfuerzos resultaron tan inútiles que abandonó el país por algún tiempo en busca de medios que le permitiesen apoyar sus enseñanzas. Cuando regresó, la falta había sido suplida y entonces tuvo mayor éxito. Había traído consigo un rollo que presentaba como del mismo Dios, y que contenía el mandamiento que se necesitaba para la observancia del domingo, con terribles amenazas para aterrar a los desobedientes. Se afirmaba que ese precioso documento, fraude tan vil como la institución misma que pretendía afianzar, había caído del cielo y había sido encontrado en Jerusalén sobre el altar de San Simeón, en el Gólgota. Pero en realidad, de donde procedía era del palacio pontifical de Roma. La jerarquía papal consideró siempre como legítimos los fraudes y las adulteraciones que favoreciesen el poder y la prosperidad de la iglesia. {CS 562.3}

El rollo prohibía trabajar desde la hora novena (tres de la tarde) del sábado hasta la salida del sol el lunes; y su autoridad se declaraba confirmada por muchos milagros. Se decía que personas que habían trabajado más allá de la hora señalada habían sufrido ataques de parálisis. Un molinero que intentó moler su trigo vio salir en vez de harina un chorro de sangre y la rueda del molino se paró a pesar del buen caudal de agua. Una mujer que había puesto masa en el horno la encontró cruda al sacarla, no obstante haber estado el horno muy caliente. Otra que había preparado su masa para cocer el pan a la hora novena, pero resolvió ponerla a un lado hasta el lunes, la encontró convertida en panes y cocida por el poder divino. Un hombre que coció pan después de la novena hora del sábado, encontró, al partirlo por la mañana siguiente, que salía sangre de él. Mediante tales invenciones absurdas y supersticiosas fue cómo los abogados del domingo trataron de hacerlo sagrado. Véase Rogelio de Hoveden, Annals 2:528-530.{CS 563.1}

Tanto en Escocia como en Inglaterra se logró hacer respetar mejor el domingo mezclándolo en parte con el sábado antiguo. Pero variaba el tiempo que se debía guardar como sagrado. Un edicto del rey de Escocia declaraba que “se debía considerar como santo el sábado a partir del medio día” y que desde ese momento hasta el lunes nadie debía ocuparse en trabajos mundanos. Morer, 290, 291.{CS 563.2}

Pero a pesar de todos los esfuerzos hechos para establecer la santidad del domingo, los mismos papistas confesaban públicamente la autoridad divina del sábado y el origen humano de la institución que lo había suplantado. En el siglo XVI un concilio papal ordenó explícitamente: “Recuerden todos los cristianos que el séptimo día fue consagrado por Dios y aceptado y observado no solo por los judíos, sino también por todos los que querían adorar a Dios; no obstante nosotros los cristianos hemos cambiado el sábado de ellos en el día del Señor, domingo”. Ibíd., 281, 282. Los que estaban pisoteando la ley divina no ignoraban el carácter de la obra que estaban realizando. Se estaban colocando deliberadamente por encima de Dios. {CS 563.3}

Un ejemplo sorprendente de la política de Roma contra los que no concuerdan con ella se encuentra en la larga y sangrienta persecución de los valdenses, algunos de los cuales observaban el sábado. Otros sufrieron de modo parecido por su fidelidad al cuarto mandamiento. La historia de las iglesias de Etiopía, o Abisinia, es especialmente significativa. En medio de las tinieblas de la Edad Media, se perdió de vista a los cristianos del África central, quienes, olvidados del mundo, gozaron de plena libertad en el ejercicio de su fe. Pero al fin Roma descubrió su existencia y el emperador de Abisinia fue pronto inducido a reconocer al papa como vicario de Cristo. Esto fue principio de otras concesiones. Se proclamó un edicto que prohibía la observancia del sábado, bajo las penas más severas. Véase Michael Geddes, Church History of Ethiopia, 311, 312. Pero la tiranía papal se convirtió luego en yugo tan amargo que los abisinios resolvieron sacudirlo. Después de una lucha terrible, los romanistas fueron expulsados de Abisinia y la antigua fe fue restablecida. Las iglesias se regocijaron en su libertad y no olvidaron jamás la lección que habían aprendido respecto al engaño, al fanatismo y al poder despótico de Roma. En medio de su reino aislado se sintieron felices de permanecer desconocidos para el resto de la cristiandad.{CS 564.1}

Las iglesias de África observaban el sábado como lo había observado la iglesia papal antes de su completa apostasía. Al mismo tiempo que guardaban el séptimo día en obediencia al mandamiento de Dios, se abstenían de trabajar el domingo conforme a la costumbre de la iglesia. Al lograr el poder supremo, Roma había pisoteado el día de reposo de Dios para enaltecer el suyo propio; pero las iglesias de África, desconocidas por cerca de mil años, no participaron de esta apostasía. Cuando cayeron bajo el cetro de Roma, fueron forzadas a dejar a un lado el verdadero día de reposo y a exaltar el falso; pero apenas recobraron su independencia volvieron a obedecer el cuarto mandamiento (véase el Apéndice).{CS 564.2}

Estos recuerdos de lo pasado ponen claramente de manifiesto la enemistad de Roma contra el verdadero día de reposo y sus defensores, y los medios que emplea para honrar la institución creada por ella. La Palabra de Dios nos enseña que estas escenas han de repetirse cuando los católicos romanos y los protestantes se unan para exaltar el domingo.{CS 564.3}

La profecía del capítulo 13 del Apocalipsis declara que el poder representado por la bestia de cuernos semejantes a los de un cordero haría “que la tierra y los que en ella habitan” adorasen al papado, que está simbolizado en ese capítulo por una bestia “parecida a un leopardo”. La bestia de dos cuernos dirá también “a los que habitan sobre la tierra, que hagan una imagen de la bestia”; y además mandará que “todos, pequeños y grandes, así ricos como pobres, así libres como esclavos”, tengan la marca de la bestia. Apocalipsis 13:11-16 (VM). Se ha demostrado que los Estados Unidos de Norteamérica son el poder representado por la bestia de dos cuernos semejantes a los de un cordero, y que esta profecía se cumplirá cuando los Estados Unidos hagan obligatoria la observancia del domingo, que Roma declara ser el signo característico de su supremacía. Pero los Estados Unidos no serán los únicos que rindan homenaje al papado. La influencia de Roma en los países que en otro tiempo reconocían su dominio, dista mucho de haber sido destruida. Y la profecía predice la restauración de su poder. “Y vi una de sus cabezas como si hubiese sido herida de muerte; y su herida mortal fue sanada; y toda la tierra se maravilló, yendo en pos de la bestia”. Vers. 3. La herida mortal que le fue ocasionada se refiere a la caída del papado en 1798. Después de eso, dice el profeta, “su herida mortal fue sanada; y toda la tierra se maravilló, yendo en pos de la bestia”. San Pablo dice claramente que el hombre de pecado subsistirá hasta el segundo advenimiento. 2 Tesalonicenses 2:8. Proseguirá su obra de engaño hasta el mismo fin del tiempo, y el revelador declara refiriéndose también al papado: “Todos los que moran en la tierra le adoraron, cuyos nombres no están escritos en el libro de la vida”. Apocalipsis 13:8. Tanto en el Viejo como en el Nuevo Mundo se le tributará homenaje al papado por medio del honor que se conferirá a la institución del domingo, la cual descansa únicamente sobre la autoridad de la iglesia romana.{CS 565.1}

Desde mediados del siglo XIX, los que estudian la profecía en los Estados Unidos han presentado este testimonio ante el mundo. En los acontecimientos que están desarrollándose actualmente, especialmente en dicho país, se ve un rápido avance hacia el cumplimiento de dichas predicciones. Los maestros protestantes presentan los mismos asertos de autoridad divina en favor de la observancia del domingo y adolecen de la misma falta de evidencias bíblicas que los dirigentes papales cuando fabricaban milagros para suplir la falta de un mandamiento de Dios. Se repetirá el aserto de que los juicios de Dios caerán sobre los hombres en castigo por no haber observado el domingo como día de reposo. Ya se oyen voces en este sentido. Y un movimiento en favor de la observancia obligatoria del domingo está ganando cada vez más terreno. {CS 565.2}

La sagacidad y astucia de la iglesia romana asombran. Puede leer el porvenir. Se da tiempo viendo que las iglesias protestantes le están rindiendo homenaje con la aceptación del falso día de reposo y que se preparan a imponerlo con los mismos medios que ella empleó en tiempos pasados. Los que rechazan la luz de la verdad buscarán aún la ayuda de este poder que se titula infalible, a fin de exaltar una institución que debe su origen a Roma. No es difícil prever cuán apresuradamente ella acudirá en ayuda de los protestantes en este movimiento. ¿Quién mejor que los jefes papistas para saber cómo entendérselas con los que desobedecen a la iglesia?{CS 566.1}

La Iglesia Católica romana, con todas sus ramificaciones en el mundo entero, forma una vasta organización dirigida por la sede papal, y destinada a servir los intereses de esta. Instruye a sus millones de adeptos en todos los países del globo, para que se consideren obligados a obedecer al papa. Sea cual fuere la nacionalidad o el gobierno de estos, deben considerar la autoridad de la iglesia como por encima de todas las demás. Aunque juren fidelidad al estado, siempre quedará en el fondo el voto de obediencia a Roma que los absuelve de toda promesa contraria a los intereses de ella.{CS 566.2}

La historia prueba lo astuta y persistente que es en sus esfuerzos por inmiscuirse en los asuntos de las naciones, y para favorecer sus propios fines, aun a costa de la ruina de príncipes y pueblos, una vez que logró entrar. En el año 1204, el papa Inocencio III arrancó de Pedro II, rey de Aragón, este juramento extraordinario: “Yo, Pedro, rey de los aragoneses, declaro y prometo ser siempre fiel y obediente a mi señor, el papa Inocencio, a sus sucesores católicos y a la iglesia romana, y conservar mi reino en su obediencia, defendiendo la religión católica y persiguiendo la perversidad herética” (John Dowling, The History of Romanism, lib. 5, cap. 6, sec. 55). Esto está en armonía con las pretensiones del pontífice romano con referencia al poder, de que “él tiene derecho de deponer emperadores” y de que “puede desligar a los súbditos de la lealtad debida a gobernantes perversos” (Mosheim, lib. 3, siglo II, parte 2, cap. 2, sec. 2, nota 17; véase también el Apéndice).{CS 566.3}

Y téngase presente que Roma se jacta de no variar jamás. Los principios de Gregorio VII y de Inocencio III son aún los principios de la Iglesia Católica romana; y si solo tuviese el poder, los pondría en vigor con tanta fuerza hoy como en siglos pasados. Poco saben los protestantes lo que están haciendo al proponerse aceptar la ayuda de Roma en la tarea de exaltar el domingo. Mientras ellos tratan de realizar su propósito, Roma tiene su mira puesta en el restablecimiento de su poder, y tiende a recuperar su supremacía perdida. Establézcase en los Estados Unidos el principio de que la iglesia puede emplear o dirigir el poder del estado; que las leyes civiles pueden hacer obligatorias las observancias religiosas; en una palabra, que la autoridad de la iglesia con la del estado debe dominar las conciencias, y el triunfo de Roma quedará asegurado en la gran República de la América del Norte. {CS 566.4}

La Palabra de Dios ha dado advertencias respecto a tan inminente peligro; descuide estos avisos y el mundo protestante sabrá cuáles son los verdaderos propósitos de Roma, pero ya será tarde para salir de la trampa. Roma está aumentando sigilosamente su poder. Sus doctrinas están ejerciendo su influencia en las cámaras legislativas, en las iglesias y en los corazones de los hombres. Ya está levantando sus soberbios e imponentes edificios en cuyos secretos recintos reanudará sus antiguas persecuciones. Está acumulando ocultamente sus fuerzas y sin despertar sospechas para alcanzar sus propios fines y para dar el golpe en su debido tiempo. Todo lo que Roma desea es asegurarse alguna ventaja, y esta ya le ha sido concedida. Pronto veremos y palparemos los propósitos del romanismo. Cualquiera que crea u obedezca a la Palabra de Dios incurrirá en oprobio y persecución.{CS 567.1}

 

Leave a comment

Filed under Uncategorized

¿PUEDEN HABLARNOS NUESTROS MUERTOS?

Capítulo 35—¿Pueden hablarnos nuestros muertos?

 Capítulo 35—¿Pueden hablarnos nuestros muertos PDF

La obra ministradora de los santos ángeles, tal cual está presentada en las Santas Escrituras, es una verdad de las más alentadoras y de las más preciosas para todo discípulo de Cristo. Pero la enseñanza de la Biblia acerca de este punto ha sido oscurecida y pervertida por los errores de la teología popular. La doctrina de la inmortalidad natural, tomada en un principio de la filosofía pagana e incorporada a la fe cristiana en los tiempos tenebrosos de la gran apostasía, ha suplantado la verdad tan claramente enseñada por la Santa Escritura, de que “los muertos nada saben”. Multitudes han llegado a creer que los espíritus de los muertos son los “espíritus ministradores, enviados para hacer servicio a favor de los que han de heredar la salvación”. Y esto a pesar del testimonio de las Santas Escrituras respecto a la existencia de los ángeles celestiales y a la relación que ellos tienen con la historia humana desde antes que hubiese muerto hombre alguno.{CS 539.1}

La doctrina de que el hombre queda consciente en la muerte, y más aún la creencia de que los espíritus de los muertos vuelven para servir a los vivos, preparó el camino para el espiritismo moderno. Si los muertos son admitidos a la presencia de Dios y de los santos ángeles y si son favorecidos con conocimientos que superan en mucho a los que poseían anteriormente, ¿por qué no habrían de volver a la tierra para iluminar e ilustrar a los vivos? Si, como lo enseñan los teólogos populares, los espíritus de los muertos se ciernen en torno de sus amigos en la tierra, ¿por qué no les sería permitido comunicarse con ellos para prevenirlos del mal o para consolarlos en sus penas? ¿Cómo podrán los que creen en el estado consciente de los muertos rechazar lo que les viene cual luz divina comunicada por espíritus glorificados? Representan un medio de comunicación considerado sagrado, del que Satanás se vale para cumplir sus propósitos. Los ángeles caídos que ejecutan sus órdenes se presentan como mensajeros del mundo de los espíritus. Al mismo tiempo que el príncipe del mal asevera poner a los vivos en comunicación con los muertos, ejerce también su influencia fascinadora sobre las mentes de aquellos.{CS 540.1}

Satanás puede evocar ante los hombres la apariencia de sus amigos fallecidos. La imitación es perfecta; los rasgos familiares, las palabras y el tono son reproducidos con una exactitud maravillosa. Muchas personas se consuelan con la seguridad de que sus seres queridos están gozando de las delicias del cielo; y sin sospechar ningún peligro, dan oídos a “espíritus seductores, y a enseñanzas de demonios”.{CS 540.2}

Después que Satanás ha hecho creer a esas personas que los muertos vuelven en realidad a comunicarse con ellas, hace aparecer a seres humanos que murieron sin preparación. Estos aseguran que son felices en el cielo y hasta que ocupan allí elevados puestos, por lo que se difunde el error de que no se hace diferencia entre los justos y los injustos. Esos supuestos visitantes del mundo de los espíritus dan a veces avisos y advertencias que resultan exactos. Luego que se han ganado la confianza, presentan doctrinas que de hecho destruyen la fe en las Santas Escrituras. Aparentando profundo interés por el bienestar de sus amigos en la tierra, insinúan los errores más peligrosos. El hecho de que dicen algunas verdades y pueden a veces anunciar acontecimientos da a sus testimonios una apariencia de verosimilitud; y sus falsas enseñanzas son aceptadas por las multitudes con tanta diligencia y creídas tan a ciegas, como si se tratara de las verdades más sagradas de la Biblia. Se rechaza la ley de Dios, se desprecia al Espíritu de gracia y se considera la sangre de la alianza como cosa profana. Los espíritus niegan la divinidad de Cristo y hasta ponen al Creador en el mismo nivel que ellos mismos. Bajo este nuevo disfraz el gran rebelde continúa llevando adelante la guerra que empezó en el cielo y que se prosigue en la tierra desde hace unos seis mil años. {CS 540.3}

Muchos tratan de explicar las manifestaciones espiritistas atribuyéndolas por completo al fraude y a juego de manos de los médiums. Pero, si bien es cierto que muchas veces se han hecho pasar supercherías por verdaderas manifestaciones, no deja de haber habido también manifestaciones de poder sobrenatural. Los llamamientos misteriosos con que empezó el espiritismo moderno no fueron resultado de la superchería o de la astucia humana, sino obra directa de ángeles malos, que introdujeron así uno de los engaños más eficaces para la destrucción de las almas. Muchos hombres serán entrampados por la creencia de que el espiritismo es tan solo una impostura humana; pero cuando sean puestos en presencia de manifestaciones cuyo carácter sobrenatural no pueda negarse, serán seducidos y obligados a aceptarlas como revelación del poder divino.{CS 541.1}

Estas personas no toman en cuenta el testimonio de las Santas Escrituras respecto a los milagros de Satanás y de sus agentes. No fue sino mediante la ayuda de Satanás que los nigromantes de Faraón pudieron imitar la acción de Dios. San Pablo declara que antes de la segunda venida de Cristo habrá manifestaciones análogas del poder satánico. La venida del Señor debe ser precedida de la “operación de Satanás, con todo poder, y con señales, y con maravillas mentirosas, y con todo el artificio de la injusticia”. 2 Tesalonicenses 2:9, 10 (VM). Y el apóstol San Juan, describiendo el poder milagroso que se ha de dar a conocer en los últimos días, declara: “Obra grandes prodigios, de tal modo que hace descender fuego del cielo a la tierra, a la vista de los hombres. Y engaña a los que habitan sobre la tierra, por medio de las señales que se le ha dado poder de hacer”. Apocalipsis 13:13, 14 (VM). Lo que se predice aquí no es una simple impostura. Los hombres serán engañados por los milagros que los agentes de Satanás no solo pretenderán hacer, sino que de hecho tendrán poder para realizar.{CS 541.2}

El príncipe de las tinieblas, que por tanto tiempo ha estado empleando los poderes de su inteligencia superior en la obra de engaño, adapta hábilmente sus tentaciones a los hombres de todas las clases y condiciones. A las personas cultas y refinadas les presenta el espiritismo bajo sus aspectos más sutiles e intelectuales, y así consigue atraer a muchos a sus redes. La sabiduría que comunica el espiritismo es la que describe el apóstol Santiago, la cual “no es la que desciende de lo alto, sino terrena, animal, diabólica”. Santiago 3:15. Y esto es, precisamente, lo que encubre el gran seductor cuando el sigilo es lo que más conviene a sus fines. El que, vestido con el brillo de celestiales serafines, pudo aparecer ante Cristo para tentarle en el desierto, suele presentarse también a los hombres del modo más atractivo, cual si fuere ángel de luz. Apela a la razón por la presentación de temas elevados; deleita los sentidos con escenas que cautivan y conquistan los afectos por medio de imágenes elocuentes de amor y caridad. Excita la imaginación en sublimes arrebatos e induce a los hombres a enorgullecerse tanto de su propia sabiduría, que en el fondo de su corazón desprecian al Dios eterno. Ese ser poderoso que pudo transportar al Redentor del mundo a un altísimo monte y poner ante su vista todos los reinos y la gloria de la tierra, presentará sus tentaciones a los hombres y pervertirá los sentidos de todos los que no estén protegidos por el poder divino. {CS 541.3}

Satanás seduce hoy día a los hombres como sedujo a Eva en el Edén, lisonjeándolos, alentando en ellos el deseo de conocimientos prohibidos y despertando en ellos la ambición de exaltarse a sí mismos. Fue alimentando esos males como cayó él mismo, y por ellos trata de acarrear la ruina de los hombres. “Y seréis como Dios—dijo él—, conocedores del bien y del mal”. Génesis 3:5 (VM). El espiritismo enseña “que el hombre es un ser susceptible de adelanto; que su destino consiste en progresar desde su nacimiento, aun hasta la eternidad, hacia la divinidad”. Y además que “cada inteligencia se juzgará a sí misma y no será juzgada por otra”. “El juicio será justo, porque será el juicio que uno haga de sí mismo […]. El tribunal está interiormente en vosotros”. Un maestro espiritista dijo cuando “la conciencia espiritual” se despertó en él: “Todos mis semejantes eran semidioses no caídos”. Y otro dice: “Todo ser justo y perfecto es Cristo”.{CS 542.1}

Así, en lugar de la justicia y perfección del Dios infinito que es el verdadero objeto de la adoración; en lugar de la justicia perfecta de la ley, que es el verdadero modelo de la perfección humana, Satanás ha colocado la naturaleza pecadora del hombre sujeto al error, como único objeto de adoración, única regla del juicio o modelo del carácter. Eso no es progreso, sino retroceso.{CS 542.2}

Hay una ley de la naturaleza intelectual y espiritual según la cual modificamos nuestro ser mediante la contemplación. La inteligencia se adapta gradualmente a los asuntos en que se ocupa. Se asimila lo que se acostumbra a amar y a reverenciar. Jamás se elevará el hombre a mayor altura que a la de su ideal de pureza, de bondad o de verdad. Si se considera a sí mismo como el ideal más sublime, jamás llegará a cosa más exaltada. Caerá más bien en bajezas siempre mayores. Solo la gracia de Dios puede elevar al hombre. Si depende de sus propios recursos, su conducta empeorará inevitablemente.{CS 543.1}

A los indulgentes consigo mismos, a los amigos del placer, a los sensuales, el espiritismo se presenta bajo un disfraz menos sutil que cuando se presenta a gente más refinada e intelectual. En sus formas groseras, aquellos encuentran lo que está en armonía con sus inclinaciones. Satanás estudia todos los indicios de la fragilidad humana, nota los pecados que cada hombre está inclinado a cometer, y cuida luego de que no falten ocasiones para que las tendencias hacia el mal sean satisfechas. Tienta a los hombres para que se excedan en cosas que son legítimas en sí mismas, a fin de que la intemperancia debilite sus fuerzas físicas y sus energías mentales y morales. Ha hecho morir y está haciendo morir miles de personas por la satisfacción de las pasiones, embruteciendo así la naturaleza humana. Y para completar su obra, declara por intermedio de los espíritus, que “el verdadero conocimiento coloca a los hombres por encima de toda ley”; que “cualquier cosa que sea, es buena”; que “Dios no condena”; y que “todos los pecados que se cometen se cometen sin envolver culpabilidad alguna”. Cuando la gente es inducida así a creer que el deseo es ley suprema, que la libertad es licencia y que el hombre no es responsable más que ante sí mismo, ¿quién puede admirarse de que la corrupción y la depravación abunden por todas partes? Las multitudes aceptan con avidez las enseñanzas que les dan libertad para obedecer los impulsos carnales. Se da rienda suelta a la lujuria y el hombre pierde el imperio sobre sí mismo; las facultades del espíritu y del alma son sometidas a los más bestiales apetitos, y Satanás prende alegremente en sus redes a millares de personas que profesan ser discípulos de Cristo.{CS 543.2}

Pero nadie tiene por qué dejarse alucinar por los asertos engañosos del espiritismo. Dios ha dado a los hombres luz suficiente para que puedan descubrir la trampa. Como ya lo hemos visto, la teoría que constituye el fundamento mismo del espiritismo está en plena contradicción con las declaraciones más terminantes de las Santas Escrituras. La Biblia declara que los muertos no saben nada, que sus pensamientos han perecido; no tienen parte en nada de lo que se hace bajo el sol; no saben nada de las dichas ni de las penas de los que les eran más caros en la tierra. {CS 543.3}

Además, Dios ha prohibido expresamente toda supuesta comunicación con los espíritus de los muertos. En tiempo de los hebreos había una clase de personas que pretendía, como los espiritistas de nuestros días, sostener comunicaciones con los muertos. Pero la Biblia declara que los “espíritus”, como se solía llamar a los visitantes de otros mundos, son “espíritus de demonios”. Compárese Números 25:1-3; Salmos 106:28; 1 Corintios 10:20; Apocalipsis 16:14. La costumbre de tratar con espíritus o adivinos fue declarada abominación para el Señor y era solemnemente prohibida so pena de muerte. Levítico 19:31; 20:27. Aun el nombre de la hechicería es objeto de desprecio en la actualidad. El aserto de que los hombres pueden tener comunicación con malos espíritus es considerado como una fábula de la Edad Media. Pero el espiritismo, que cuenta con centenares de miles y hasta con millones de adherentes, que se ha abierto camino entre las sociedades científicas, que ha invadido iglesias y que ha sido acogido con favor entre los cuerpos legislativos y hasta en las cortes de los reyes, se trata de un engaño colosal que, no es más que la reaparición, bajo un nuevo disfraz, de la hechicería condenada y prohibida en la antigüedad.{CS 544.1}

Si no existiera otra evidencia tocante a la naturaleza real del espiritismo, debería bastar a todo cristiano el hecho de que los espíritus no hacen ninguna diferencia entre lo que es justo y lo que es pecado, entre el más noble y puro de los apóstoles de Cristo y los más degradados servidores de Satanás. Al representar al hombre más vil como si estuviera altamente exaltado en el cielo, es como si Satanás declarara al mundo: “No importa cuán malos seáis; no importa que creáis o no en Dios y en la Biblia. Vivid como gustéis, que el cielo es vuestro hogar”. Los maestros espiritistas declaran virtualmente: “Todo aquel que obra mal es bueno a los ojos de Jehová, y él se complace en los tales; o si no, ¿dónde está el Dios de juicio?” Malaquías 2:17 (VM). La Palabra de Dios dice: “¡Ay de los que llaman a lo malo bueno, y a lo bueno malo; que ponen tinieblas por luz, y luz por tinieblas!” Isaías 5:20 (VM).{CS 544.2}

Esos espíritus mentirosos representan a los apóstoles como contradiciendo lo que escribieron bajo la inspiración del Espíritu Santo durante su permanencia en la tierra. Niegan el origen divino de la Biblia, anulan así el fundamento de la esperanza cristiana y apagan la luz que revela el camino hacia el cielo. Satanás hace creer al mundo que la Biblia no es más que una ficción, o cuando mucho un libro apropiado para la infancia de la raza, del que se debe hacer poco caso ahora, o ponerlo a un lado por anticuado. Y para reemplazar la Palabra de Dios ese mismo Satanás ofrece sus manifestaciones espiritistas. Estas están enteramente bajo su dirección y mediante ellas puede hacer creer al mundo lo que quiere. Pone en la oscuridad, precisamente donde le conviene que esté, el Libro que le debe juzgar a él y a sus siervos y hace aparecer al Salvador del mundo como un simple hombre. Así como la guardia romana que vigilaba la tumba de Jesús difundió la mentira que los sacerdotes y los ancianos insinuaron para negar su resurrección, así también los que creen en las manifestaciones espiritistas tratan de hacer creer que no hay nada milagroso en las circunstancias que rodearon la vida de Jesús. Después de procurar así que la gente no vea a Jesús, le llaman la atención hacia sus propios milagros y los declaran muy superiores a las obras de Cristo. {CS 544.3}

Es cierto que el espiritismo está mudando actualmente sus formas, y echando un velo sobre algunos de sus rasgos más repulsivos, reviste un disfraz cristiano. Pero sus declaraciones hechas desde la tribuna y en la prensa han sido conocidas por el público desde hace muchos años, y revelan su carácter verdadero. Esas enseñanzas no pueden ser negadas ni encubiertas.{CS 545.1}

Hasta en su forma actual, lejos de ser más tolerable, el espiritismo es en realidad más peligroso que anteriormente, debido a la mayor sutileza de su engaño. Mientras años atrás atacaba a Cristo y la Biblia, declara ahora que acepta a ambos. Pero su interpretación de la Biblia está calculada para agradar al corazón irregenerado, al paso que anula el efecto de sus verdades solemnes y vitales. Los espiritistas hacen hincapié en el amor como si fuese atributo principal de Dios, pero lo rebajan hasta hacer de él un sentimentalismo enfermizo y hacen poca distinción entre el bien y el mal. La justicia de Dios, su reprobación del pecado, las exigencias de su santa ley todo eso lo pierden de vista. Enseñan al pueblo a que mire el Decálogo como si fuera letra muerta. Fábulas agradables y encantadoras cautivan los sentidos e inducen a los hombres a que rechacen la Biblia como fundamento de su fe. Se niega a Cristo tan descaradamente como antes; pero Satanás ha cegado tanto al pueblo que no discierne el engaño.{CS 545.2}

Pocas son las personas que tienen justo concepto del poder engañoso del espiritismo y del peligro que hay en caer bajo su influencia. Muchas personas juegan con él sin otro objeto que el de satisfacer su curiosidad. No tienen fe verdadera en él y se llenarían de horror al pensar en abandonarse al dominio de los espíritus. Pero se aventuran en terreno vedado y el poderoso destructor ejerce su ascendiente sobre ellos contra su voluntad. Pero una vez que los induce a abandonar sus inteligencias a su dirección, los mantiene cautivos. Es imposible que con su propia fuerza rompan el encanto hechicero y seductor. Solo el poder de Dios otorgado en contestación a la fervorosa oración de fe, puede libertar a esas almas prisioneras.{CS 546.1}

Todos aquellos que conservan y cultivan rasgos pecaminosos de carácter, o que fomentan un pecado conocido, atraen las tentaciones de Satanás. Se separan de Dios y de la protección de sus ángeles, y cuando el maligno les tiende sus redes quedan indefensos y se convierten en fácil presa. Los que de tal suerte se abandonan al poder satánico no comprenden adónde los llevará su conducta. Pero, después de haberlos subyugado por completo, el tentador los empleará como agentes para empujar a otros a la ruina.{CS 546.2}

El profeta Isaías dice: “Y cuando os dijeren: Acudid a los espíritus y a los adivinos, que chirrían y mascullan; responded: ¿No debe un pueblo acudir más bien a su Dios? ¿ por los vivos acaso se ha de acudir a los muertos? ¡A la ley y al testimonio! si no hablaren conforme a esta palabra, son aquellos para quienes no ha amanecido”. Isaías 8:19, 20 (VM). Si los hombres hubiesen querido recibir la verdad tan claramente expresada en las Santas Escrituras, referente a la naturaleza del hombre y al estado de los muertos, reconocerían en las declaraciones y manifestaciones del espiritismo la operación de Satanás con poder y con prodigios mentirosos. Pero en vez de renunciar a la libertad tan cara al corazón pecaminoso y a sus pecados favoritos, la mayoría de los hombres cierra los ojos a la luz y sigue adelante sin cuidarse de las advertencias, mientras Satanás tiende sus lazos en torno de ellos y los hace presa suya. “Por cuanto no admitieron el amor de la verdad, para que fuesen salvos, […] Dios les envía la eficaz operación de error, a fin de que crean a la mentira”. 2 Tesalonicenses 2:10, 11 (VM).{CS 546.3}

Los que se oponen a las enseñanzas del espiritismo atacan no solo a los hombres, sino también a Satanás y a sus ángeles. Han emprendido la lucha contra principados, potestades y malicias espirituales en los aires. Satanás no cederá una pulgada de terreno mientras no sea rechazado por el poder de mensajeros celestiales. El pueblo de Dios debe hacerle frente como lo hizo nuestro Salvador, con las palabras: “Escrito está”. Satanás puede hoy citar las Santas Escrituras como en tiempo de Cristo, y volverá a pervertir las enseñanzas de ellas para sostener sus engaños. Los que quieran permanecer firmes en estos tiempos de peligro deben comprender por sí mismos el testimonio de las Escrituras. {CS 546.4}

Muchos tendrán que vérselas con espíritus de demonios que personificarán a parientes o amigos queridos y que proclamarán las herejías más peligrosas. Estos espíritus apelarán a nuestros más tiernos sentimientos de simpatía y harán milagros con el fin de sostener sus asertos. Debemos estar listos para resistirles con la verdad bíblica de que los muertos no saben nada y de que los que aparecen como tales son espíritus de demonios.{CS 547.1}

Es inminente “la hora de la tentación que ha de venir en todo el mundo, para probar a los que moran en la tierra”. Apocalipsis 3:10. Todos aquellos cuya fe no esté firmemente cimentada en la Palabra de Dios serán engañados y vencidos. La operación de Satanás es “con todo el artificio de la injusticia” a fin de alcanzar dominio sobre los hijos de los hombres; y sus engaños seguirán aumentando. Pero solo puede lograr sus fines cuando los hombres ceden voluntariamente a sus tentaciones. Los que busquen sinceramente el conocimiento de la verdad, y se esfuercen en purificar sus almas mediante la obediencia, haciendo así lo que pueden en preparación para el conflicto, encontrarán; seguro refugio en el Dios de verdad. “Por cuanto has guardado la palabra de mi paciencia, yo también te guardaré” (vers. 10), es la promesa del Salvador. Él enviaría a todos los ángeles del cielo para proteger a su pueblo antes que permitir que una sola alma que confíe en él sea vencida por Satanás.{CS 547.2}

El profeta Isaías describe el terrible engaño que seducirá a los impíos y les hará creerse al amparo de los juicios de Dios “Hemos hecho pacto con la muerte, y con el infierno tenemos hecho convenio; cuando pasaré el azote, cual torrente, no nos alcanzará; porque hemos puesto las mentiras por nuestro refugio, y entre los embustes nos hemos escondido”. Isaías 28:15 (VM). En la categoría de personas así descritas se encuentran los que en su impenitencia y obstinación se consuelan con la seguridad de que no habrá castigo para el pecador, de que todos los miembros de la humanidad, por grande que sea su corrupción, serán elevados hasta el cielo para volverse como ángeles de Dios. Pero hay otros quienes de modo mucho más aparente están haciendo un pacto con la muerte y un convenio con el infierno. Son los que renuncian a las verdades que Dios dio como defensa para los justos en el día de congoja, y aceptan el falso refugio ofrecido en su lugar por Satanás, o sea los asertos mentirosos del espiritismo. {CS 547.3}

La obcecación de los hombres de esta generación es indeciblemente sorprendente. Miles de personas rechazan la Palabra de Dios como si no mereciese fe, mientras aceptan con absoluta confianza los engaños de Satanás. Los incrédulos y escarnecedores denuncian el fanatismo, como lo llaman, de los que luchan por la fe de los profetas y de los apóstoles, y se divierten ridiculizando las solemnes declaraciones de las Santas Escrituras referentes a Cristo, al plan de salvación y a la retribución que espera a los que rechazan la verdad. Fingen, tener gran lástima por espíritus tan estrechos, débiles y supersticiosos, que acatan los mandatos de Dios y satisfacen las exigencias de su ley. Hacen alarde de tanto descaro como si en realidad hubiesen hecho un pacto con la muerte y un convenio con el infierno, como si hubiesen elevado una barrera insalvable e indestructible entre ellos y la venganza de Dios. Nada puede despertar sus temores. Se han sometido tan completamente al tentador, están tan ligados a él y tan dominados por su espíritu, que no tienen ni fuerza ni deseos para escapar de su lazo.{CS 548.1}

Satanás ha estado preparándose desde hace tiempo para su último esfuerzo para engaitar al mundo. El cimiento de su obra lo puso en la afirmación que hiciera a Eva en el Edén: “De seguro que no moriréis”. “En el día que comiereis de él, vuestros ojos serán abiertos, y seréis como Dios, conocedores del bien y del mal”. Génesis 3:4, 5 (VM). Poco a poco Satanás ha preparado el camino para su obra maestra de seducción: el desarrollo del espiritismo. Hasta ahora no ha logrado realizar completamente sus designios; pero lo conseguirá en el poco tiempo que nos separa del fin. El profeta dice: “Y vi […] tres espíritus inmundos, como ranas: […] son espíritus de demonios, que obran prodigios; los cuales salen a los reyes de todo el mundo habitado, a juntarlos para la guerra del gran, día del Dios Todopoderoso”. Apocalipsis 16:13, 14 (VM). Todos menos los que estén protegidos por el poder de Dios y la fe en su Palabra, se verán envueltos en ese engaño. Los hombres se están dejando adormecer en una seguridad fatal y solo, despertarán cuando la ira de Dios se derrame sobre la tierra, Dios, el Señor, dice: “También pondré el juicio por cordel, y la justicia por plomada; y la granizada barrerá el refugio de mentiras, y las aguas arrebatarán vuestro escondrijo. Asimismo vuestro pacto con la muerte será anulado, y vuestro convenio con el infierno no quedará en pie cuando pasare el azote, cual torrente, vosotros seréis hollados de este invasor”. Isaías 28:17, 18 (VM). {CS 548.2}

 

 

Leave a comment

Filed under Uncategorized

The Waldenses

 
Amid the gloom that settled upon the earth during the long period of papal supremacy, the light of truth could not be wholly extinguished. In every age there were witnesses for God—men who cherished faith in Christ as the only mediator between God and man, who held the Bible as the only rule of life, and who hallowed the true Sabbath. How much the world owes to these men, posterity will never know. They were branded as heretics, their motives impugned, their characters maligned, their writings suppressed, misrepresented, or mutilated. Yet they stood firm, and from age to age maintained their faith in its purity, as a sacred heritage for the generations to come.{GC 61.1}
The history of God’s people during the ages of darkness that followed upon Rome’s supremacy is written in heaven, but they have little place in human records. Few traces of their existence can be found, except in the accusations of their persecutors. It was the policy of Rome to obliterate every trace of dissent from her doctrines or decrees. Everything heretical, whether persons or writings, she sought to destroy. Expressions of doubt, or questions as to the authority of papal dogmas, were enough to forfeit the life of rich or poor, high or low. Rome endeavored also to destroy every record of her cruelty toward dissenters. Papal councils decreed that books and writings containing such records should {GC 61.2}
be committed to the flames. Before the invention of printing, books were few in number, and in a form not favorable for preservation; therefore there was little to prevent the Romanists from carrying out their purpose.{GC 62.2}
No church within the limits of Romish jurisdiction was long left undisturbed in the enjoyment of freedom of conscience. No sooner had the papacy obtained power than she stretched out her arms to crush all that refused to acknowledge her sway, and one after another the churches submitted to her dominion.{GC 62.1}
In Great Britain primitive Christianity had very early taken root. The gospel received by the Britons in the first centuries was then uncorrupted by Romish apostasy. Persecution from pagan emperors, which extended even to these far-off shores, was the only gift that the first churches of Britain received from Rome. Many of the Christians, fleeing from persecution in England, found refuge in Scotland; thence the truth was carried to Ireland, and in all these countries it was received with gladness.{GC 62.2}
When the Saxons invaded Britain, heathenism gained control. The conquerors disdained to be instructed by their slaves, and the Christians were forced to retreat to the mountains and the wild moors. Yet the light, hidden for a time, continued to burn. In Scotland, a century later, it shone out with a brightness that extended to far-distant lands. From Ireland came the pious Columba and his colaborers, who, gathering about them the scattered believers on the lonely island of Iona, made this the center of their missionary labors. Among these evangelists was an observer of the Bible Sabbath, and thus this truth was introduced among the people. A school was established at Iona, from which missionaries went out, not only to Scotland and England, but to Germany, Switzerland, and even Italy.{GC 62.3}
But Rome had fixed her eyes on Britain, and resolved to bring it under her supremacy. In the sixth century her missionaries undertook the conversion of the heathen Saxons. They were received with favor by the proud barbarians, and they induced many thousands to profess the Romish faith. As the work progressed, the papal leaders and their converts encountered the primitive Christians. A striking contrast was presented. The latter were simple, humble, and Scriptural in character, doctrine, and manners, while the former manifested the superstition, pomp, and arrogance of popery. The emissary of Rome demanded that these Christian churches acknowledge the supremacy of the sovereign pontiff. The Britons meekly replied that they desired to love all men, but that the pope was not entitled to supremacy in the church, and they could render to him only that submission which was due to every follower of Christ. Repeated attempts were made to secure their allegiance to Rome; but these humble Christians, amazed at the pride displayed by her emissaries, steadfastly replied that they knew no other master than Christ. Now the true spirit of the papacy was revealed. Said the Romish leader: “If you will not receive brethren who bring you peace, you shall receive enemies who will bring you war. If you will not unite with us in showing the Saxons the way of life, you shall receive from them the stroke of death.”—J. H. Merle D’Aubigne, History of the Reformation of the Sixteenth Century, b. 17, ch. 2. These were no idle threats. War, intrigue, and deception were employed against these witnesses for a Bible faith, until the churches of Britain were destroyed, or forced to submit to the authority of the pope. {GC 62.4}
In lands beyond the jurisdiction of Rome there existed for many centuries bodies of Christians who remained almost wholly free from papal corruption. They were surrounded by heathenism and in the lapse of ages were affected by its errors; but they continued to regard the Bible as the only rule of faith and adhered to many of its truths. These Christians believed in the perpetuity of the law of God and observed the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. Churches that held to this faith and practice existed in Central Africa and among the Armenians of Asia.{GC 63.1}
But of those who resisted the encroachments of the papal power, the Waldenses stood foremost. In the very land where popery had fixed its seat, there its falsehood and corruption were most steadfastly resisted. For centuries the churches of Piedmont maintained their independence; but the time came at last when Rome insisted upon their submission. After ineffectual struggles against her tyranny, the leaders of these churches reluctantly acknowledged the supremacy of the power to which the whole world seemed to pay homage. There were some, however, who refused to yield to the authority of pope or prelate. They were determined to maintain their allegiance to God and to preserve the purity and simplicity of their faith. A separation took place. Those who adhered to the ancient faith now withdrew; some, forsaking their native Alps, raised the banner of truth in foreign lands; others retreated to the secluded glens and rocky fastnesses of the mountains, and there preserved their freedom to worship God.{GC 64.1}
The faith which for centuries was held and taught by the Waldensian Christians was in marked contrast to the false doctrines put forth from Rome. Their religious belief was founded upon the written word of God, the true system of Christianity. But those humble peasants, in their obscure retreats, shut away from the world, and bound to daily toil among their flocks and their vineyards, had not by themselves arrived at the truth in opposition to the dogmas and heresies of the apostate church. Theirs was not a faith newly received. Their religious belief was their inheritance from their fathers. They contended for the faith of the apostolic church,—“the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.” Jude 3. “The church in the wilderness,” and not the proud hierarchy enthroned in the world’s great capital, was the true church of Christ, the guardian of the treasures of truth which God has committed to His people to be given to the world.{GC 64.2}
Among the leading causes that had led to the separation of the true church from Rome was the hatred of the latter toward the Bible Sabbath. As foretold by prophecy, the papal power cast down the truth to the ground. The law of God was trampled in the dust, while the traditions and customs of men were exalted. The churches that were under the rule of the papacy were early compelled to honor the Sunday as a holy day. Amid the prevailing error and superstition, many, even of the true people of God, became so bewildered that while they observed the Sabbath, they refrained from labor also on the Sunday. But this did not satisfy the papal leaders. They demanded not only that Sunday be hallowed, but that the Sabbath be profaned; and they denounced in the strongest language those who dared to show it honor. It was only by fleeing from the power of Rome that any could obey God’s law in peace. (See Appendix.){GC 65.1}
The Waldenses were among the first of the peoples of Europe to obtain a translation of the Holy Scriptures. (See Appendix.) Hundreds of years before the Reformation they possessed the Bible in manuscript in their native tongue. They had the truth unadulterated, and this rendered them the special objects of hatred and persecution. They declared the Church of Rome to be the apostate Babylon of the Apocalypse, and at the peril of their lives they stood up to resist her corruptions. While, under the pressure of long-continued persecution, some compromised their faith, little by little yielding its distinctive principles, others held fast the truth. Through ages of darkness and apostasy there were Waldenses who denied the supremacy of Rome, who rejected image worship as idolatry, and who kept the true Sabbath. Under the fiercest tempests of opposition they maintained their faith. Though gashed by the Savoyard spear, and scorched by the Romish fagot, they stood unflinchingly for God’s word and His honor.{GC 65.2}
Behind the lofty bulwarks of the mountains—in all ages the refuge of the persecuted and oppressed—the Waldenses found a hiding place. Here the light of truth was kept burning amid the darkness of the Middle Ages. Here, for a thousand years, witnesses for the truth maintained the ancient faith. {GC 65.3}
God had provided for His people a sanctuary of awful grandeur, befitting the mighty truths committed to their trust. To those faithful exiles the mountains were an emblem of the immutable righteousness of Jehovah. They pointed their children to the heights towering above them in unchanging majesty, and spoke to them of Him with whom there is no variableness nor shadow of turning, whose word is as enduring as the everlasting hills. God had set fast the mountains and girded them with strength; no arm but that of Infinite Power could move them out of their place. In like manner He had established His law, the foundation of His government in heaven and upon earth. The arm of man might reach his fellow men and destroy their lives; but that arm could as readily uproot the mountains from their foundations, and hurl them into the sea, as it could change one precept of the law of Jehovah, or blot out one of His promises to those who do His will. In their fidelity to His law, God’s servants should be as firm as the unchanging hills.{GC 66.1}
The mountains that girded their lowly valleys were a constant witness to God’s creative power, and a never-failing assurance of His protecting care. Those pilgrims learned to love the silent symbols of Jehovah’s presence. They indulged no repining because of the hardships of their lot; they were never lonely amid the mountain solitudes. They thanked God that He had provided for them an asylum from the wrath and cruelty of men. They rejoiced in their freedom to worship before Him. Often when pursued by their enemies, the strength of the hills proved a sure defense. From many a lofty cliff they chanted the praise of God, and the armies of Rome could not silence their songs of thanksgiving.{GC 66.2}
Pure, simple, and fervent was the piety of these followers of Christ. The principles of truth they valued above houses and lands, friends, kindred, even life itself. These principles they earnestly sought to impress upon the hearts of the young. From earliest childhood the youth were instructed in the Scriptures and taught to regard sacredly the claims of the law of God. Copies of the Bible were rare; therefore its precious words were committed to memory. Many were able to repeat large portions of both the Old and the New Testament. Thoughts of God were associated alike with the sublime scenery of nature and with the humble blessings of daily life. Little children learned to look with gratitude to God as the giver of every favor and every comfort.{GC 67.1}
Parents, tender and affectionate as they were, loved their children too wisely to accustom them to self-indulgence. Before them was a life of trial and hardship, perhaps a martyr’s death. They were educated from childhood to endure hardness, to submit to control, and yet to think and act for themselves. Very early they were taught to bear responsibilities, to be guarded in speech, and to understand the wisdom of silence. One indiscreet word let fall in the hearing of their enemies might imperil not only the life of the speaker, but the lives of hundreds of his brethren; for as wolves hunting their prey did the enemies of truth pursue those who dared to claim freedom of religious faith.{GC 67.2}
The Waldenses had sacrificed their worldly prosperity for the truth’s sake, and with persevering patience they toiled for their bread. Every spot of tillable land among the mountains was carefully improved; the valleys and the less fertile hillsides were made to yield their increase. Economy and severe self-denial formed a part of the education which the children received as their only legacy. They were taught that God designs life to be a discipline, and that their wants could be supplied only by personal labor, by forethought, care, and faith. The process was laborious and wearisome, but it was wholesome, just what man needs in his fallen state, the school which God has provided for his training and development. While the youth were inured to toil and hardship, the culture of the intellect was not neglected. They were taught that all their powers belonged to God, and that all were to be improved and developed for His service. {GC 67.3}
The Vaudois churches, in their purity and simplicity, resembled the church of apostolic times. Rejecting the supremacy of the pope and prelate, they held the Bible as the only supreme, infallible authority. Their pastors, unlike the lordly priests of Rome, followed the example of their Master, who “came not to be ministered unto, but to minister.” They fed the flock of God, leading them to the green pastures and living fountains of His holy word. Far from the monuments of human pomp and pride the people assembled, not in magnificent churches or grand cathedrals, but beneath the shadow of the mountains, in the Alpine valleys, or, in time of danger, in some rocky stronghold, to listen to the words of truth from the servants of Christ. The pastors not only preached the gospel, but they visited the sick, catechized the children, admonished the erring, and labored to settle disputes and promote harmony and brotherly love. In times of peace they were sustained by the freewill offerings of the people; but, like Paul the tentmaker, each learned some trade or profession by which, if necessary, to provide for his own support.{GC 68.1}
From their pastors the youth received instruction. While attention was given to branches of general learning, the Bible was made the chief study. The Gospels of Matthew and John were committed to memory, with many of the Epistles. They were employed also in copying the Scriptures. Some manuscripts contained the whole Bible, others only brief selections, to which some simple explanations of the text were added by those who were able to expound the Scriptures. Thus were brought forth the treasures of truth so long concealed by those who sought to exalt themselves above God. {GC 68.2}
By patient, untiring labor, sometimes in the deep, dark caverns of the earth, by the light of torches, the Sacred Scriptures were written out, verse by verse, chapter by chapter. Thus the work went on, the revealed will of God shining out like pure gold; how much brighter, clearer, and more powerful because of the trials undergone for its sake only those could realize who were engaged in the work. Angels from heaven surrounded these faithful workers.{GC 69.1}
Satan had urged on the papal priests and prelates to bury the word of truth beneath the rubbish of error, heresy, and superstition; but in a most wonderful manner it was preserved uncorrupted through all the ages of darkness. It bore not the stamp of man, but the impress of God. Men have been unwearied in their efforts to obscure the plain, simple meaning of the Scriptures, and to make them contradict their own testimony; but like the ark upon the billowy deep, the word of God outrides the storms that threaten it with destruction. As the mine has rich veins of gold and silver hidden beneath the surface, so that all must dig who would discover its precious stores, so the Holy Scriptures have treasures of truth that are revealed only to the earnest, humble, prayerful seeker. God designed the Bible to be a lessonbook to all mankind, in childhood, youth, and manhood, and to be studied through all time. He gave His word to men as a revelation of Himself. Every new truth discerned is a fresh disclosure of the character of its Author. The study of the Scriptures is the means divinely ordained to bring men into closer connection with their Creator and to give them a clearer knowledge of His will. It is the medium of communication between God and man.{GC 69.2}
While the Waldenses regarded the fear of the Lord as the beginning of wisdom, they were not blind to the importance of a contact with the world, a knowledge of men and of active life, in expanding the mind and quickening the perceptions. From their schools in the mountains some of the youth were sent to institutions of learning in the cities of France or Italy, where was a more extended field for study, thought, and observation than in their native Alps. The youth thus sent forth were exposed to temptation, they witnessed vice, they encountered Satan’s wily agents, who urged upon them the most subtle heresies and the most dangerous deceptions. But their education from childhood had been of a character to prepare them for all this. {GC 69.3}
In the schools whither they went, they were not to make confidants of any. Their garments were so prepared as to conceal their greatest treasure—the precious manuscripts of the Scriptures. These, the fruit of months and years of toil, they carried with them, and whenever they could do so without exciting suspicion, they cautiously placed some portion in the way of those whose hearts seemed open to receive the truth. From their mother’s knee the Waldensian youth had been trained with this purpose in view; they understood their work and faithfully performed it. Converts to the true faith were won in these institutions of learning, and frequently its principles were found to be permeating the entire school; yet the papal leaders could not, by the closest inquiry, trace the so-called corrupting heresy to its source.{GC 70.1}
The spirit of Christ is a missionary spirit. The very first impulse of the renewed heart is to bring others also to the Saviour. Such was the spirit of the Vaudois Christians. They felt that God required more of them than merely to preserve the truth in its purity in their own churches; that a solemn responsibility rested upon them to let their light shine forth to those who were in darkness; by the mighty power of God’s word they sought to break the bondage which Rome had imposed. The Vaudois ministers were trained as missionaries, everyone who expected to enter the ministry being required first to gain an experience as an evangelist. Each was to serve three years in some mission field before taking charge of a church at home. This service, requiring at the outset self-denial and sacrifice, was a fitting introduction to the pastor’s life in those times that tried men’s souls. The youth who received ordination to the sacred office saw before them, not the prospect of earthly wealth and glory, but a life of toil and danger, and possibly a martyr’s fate. The missionaries went out two and two, as Jesus sent forth His disciples. With each young man was usually associated a man of age and experience, the youth being under the guidance of his companion, who was held responsible for his training, and whose instruction he was required to heed. These colaborers were not always together, but often met for prayer and counsel, thus strengthening each other in the faith. {GC 70.2}
To have made known the object of their mission would have ensured its defeat; therefore they carefully concealed their real character. Every minister possessed a knowledge of some trade or profession, and the missionaries prosecuted their work under cover of a secular calling. Usually they chose that of merchant or peddler. “They carried silks, jewelry, and other articles, at that time not easily purchasable save at distant marts; and they were welcomed as merchants where they would have been spurned as missionaries.”—Wylie, b. 1, ch. 7. All the while their hearts were uplifted to God for wisdom to present a treasure more precious than gold or gems. They secretly carried about with them copies of the Bible, in whole or in part; and whenever an opportunity was presented, they called the attention of their customers to these manuscripts. Often an interest to read God’s word was thus awakened, and some portion was gladly left with those who desired to receive it.{GC 71.1}
The work of these missionaries began in the plains and valleys at the foot of their own mountains, but it extended far beyond these limits. With naked feet and in garments coarse and travel-stained as were those of their Master, they passed through great cities and penetrated to distant lands. Everywhere they scattered the precious seed. Churches sprang up in their path, and the blood of martyrs witnessed for the truth. The day of God will reveal a rich harvest of souls garnered by the labors of these faithful men. Veiled and silent, the word of God was making its way through Christendom and meeting a glad reception in the homes and hearts of men. {GC 71.2}
To the Waldenses the Scriptures were not merely a record of God’s dealings with men in the past, and a revelation of the responsibilities and duties of the present, but an unfolding of the perils and glories of the future. They believed that the end of all things was not far distant, and as they studied the Bible with prayer and tears they were the more deeply impressed with its precious utterances and with their duty to make known to others its saving truths. They saw the plan of salvation clearly revealed in the sacred pages, and they found comfort, hope, and peace in believing in Jesus. As the light illuminated their understanding and made glad their hearts, they longed to shed its beams upon those who were in the darkness of papal error.{GC 72.1}
They saw that under the guidance of pope and priest, multitudes were vainly endeavoring to obtain pardon by afflicting their bodies for the sin of their souls. Taught to trust to their good works to save them, they were ever looking to themselves, their minds dwelling upon their sinful condition, seeing themselves exposed to the wrath of God, afflicting soul and body, yet finding no relief. Thus conscientious souls were bound by the doctrines of Rome. Thousands abandoned friends and kindred, and spent their lives in convent cells. By oft-repeated fasts and cruel scourgings, by midnight vigils, by prostration for weary hours upon the cold, damp stones of their dreary abode, by long pilgrimages, by humiliating penance and fearful torture, thousands vainly sought to obtain peace of conscience. Oppressed with a sense of sin, and haunted with the fear of God’s avenging wrath, many suffered on, until exhausted nature gave way, and without one ray of light or hope they sank into the tomb. {GC 72.2}
The Waldenses longed to break to these starving souls the bread of life, to open to them the messages of peace in the promises of God, and to point them to Christ as their only hope of salvation. The doctrine that good works can atone for the transgression of God’s law they held to be based upon falsehood. Reliance upon human merit intercepts the view of Christ’s infinite love. Jesus died as a sacrifice for man because the fallen race can do nothing to recommend themselves to God. The merits of a crucified and risen Saviour are the foundation of the Christian’s faith. The dependence of the soul upon Christ is as real, and its connection with Him must be as close, as that of a limb to the body, or of a branch to the vine.{GC 73.1}
The teachings of popes and priests had led men to look upon the character of God, and even of Christ, as stern, gloomy, and forbidding. The Saviour was represented as so far devoid of sympathy with man in his fallen state that the mediation of priests and saints must be invoked. Those whose minds had been enlightened by the word of God longed to point these souls to Jesus as their compassionate, loving Saviour, standing with outstretched arms, inviting all to come to Him with their burden of sin, their care and weariness. They longed to clear away the obstructions which Satan had piled up that men might not see the promises, and come directly to God, confessing their sins, and obtaining pardon and peace.{GC 73.2}
Eagerly did the Vaudois missionary unfold to the inquiring mind the precious truths of the gospel. Cautiously he produced the carefully written portions of the Holy Scriptures. It was his greatest joy to give hope to the conscientious, sin-stricken soul, who could see only a God of vengeance, waiting to execute justice. With quivering lip and tearful eye did he, often on bended knees, open to his brethren the precious promises that reveal the sinner’s only hope. Thus the light of truth penetrated many a darkened mind, rolling back the cloud of gloom, until the Sun of Righteousness shone into the heart with healing in His beams. It was often the case that some portion of Scripture was read again and again, the hearer desiring it to be repeated, as if he would assure himself that he had heard aright. Especially was the repetition of these words eagerly desired: “The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin.” 1 John 1:7. “As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up: that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have eternal life.” John 3:14, 15. {GC 73.3}
Many were undeceived in regard to the claims of Rome. They saw how vain is the mediation of men or angels in behalf of the sinner. As the true light dawned upon their minds they exclaimed with rejoicing: “Christ is my priest; His blood is my sacrifice; His altar is my confessional.” They cast themselves wholly upon the merits of Jesus, repeating the words, “Without faith it is impossible to please Him.” Hebrews 11:6. “There is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.” Acts 4:12.{GC 74.1}
The assurance of a Saviour’s love seemed too much for some of these poor tempest-tossed souls to realize. So great was the relief which it brought, such a flood of light was shed upon them, that they seemed transported to heaven. Their hands were laid confidingly in the hand of Christ; their feet were planted upon the Rock of Ages. All fear of death was banished. They could now covet the prison and the fagot if they might thereby honor the name of their Redeemer.{GC 74.2}
In secret places the word of God was thus brought forth and read, sometimes to a single soul, sometimes to a little company who were longing for light and truth. Often the entire night was spent in this manner. So great would be the wonder and admiration of the listeners that the messenger of mercy was not infrequently compelled to cease his reading until the understanding could grasp the tidings of salvation. Often would words like these be uttered: “Will God indeed accept my offering? Will He smile upon me? Will He pardon me?” The answer was read: “Come unto Me, all ye that labor and are heavy-laden, and I will give you rest.” Matthew 11:28. {GC 74.3}
Faith grasped the promise, and the glad response was heard: “No more long pilgrimages to make; no more painful journeys to holy shrines. I may come to Jesus just as I am, sinful and unholy, and He will not spurn the penitential prayer. ‘Thy sins be forgiven thee.’ Mine, even mine, may be forgiven!”{GC 75.1}
A tide of sacred joy would fill the heart, and the name of Jesus would be magnified by praise and thanksgiving. Those happy souls returned to their homes to diffuse light, to repeat to others, as well as they could, their new experience; that they had found the true and living Way. There was a strange and solemn power in the words of Scripture that spoke directly to the hearts of those who were longing for the truth. It was the voice of God, and it carried conviction to those who heard.{GC 75.2}
The messenger of truth went on his way; but his appearance of humility, his sincerity, his earnestness and deep fervor, were subjects of frequent remark. In many instances his hearers had not asked him whence he came or whither he went. They had been so overwhelmed, at first with surprise, and afterward with gratitude and joy, that they had not thought to question him. When they had urged him to accompany them to their homes, he had replied that he must visit the lost sheep of the flock. Could he have been an angel from heaven? they queried.{GC 75.3}
In many cases the messenger of truth was seen no more. He had made his way to other lands, or he was wearing out his life in some unknown dungeon, or perhaps his bones were whitening on the spot where he had witnessed for the truth. But the words he had left behind could not be destroyed. They were doing their work in the hearts of men; the blessed results will be fully known only in the judgment. {GC 75.4}
The Waldensian missionaries were invading the kingdom of Satan, and the powers of darkness aroused to greater vigilance. Every effort to advance the truth was watched by the prince of evil, and he excited the fears of his agents. The papal leaders saw a portent of danger to their cause from the labors of these humble itinerants. If the light of truth were allowed to shine unobstructed, it would sweep away the heavy clouds of error that enveloped the people. It would direct the minds of men to God alone and would eventually destroy the supremacy of Rome.{GC 76.1}
The very existence of this people, holding the faith of the ancient church, was a constant testimony to Rome’s apostasy, and therefore excited the most bitter hatred and persecution. Their refusal to surrender the Scriptures was also an offense that Rome could not tolerate. She determined to blot them from the earth. Now began the most terrible crusades against God’s people in their mountain homes. Inquisitors were put upon their track, and the scene of innocent Abel falling before the murderous Cain was often repeated.{GC 76.2}
Again and again were their fertile lands laid waste, their dwellings and chapels swept away, so that where once were flourishing fields and the homes of an innocent, industrious people, there remained only a desert. As the ravenous beast is rendered more furious by the taste of blood, so the rage of the papists was kindled to greater intensity by the sufferings of their victims. Many of these witnesses for a pure faith were pursued across the mountains and hunted down in the valleys where they were hidden, shut in by mighty forests and pinnacles of rock.{GC 76.3}
No charge could be brought against the moral character of this proscribed class. Even their enemies declared them to be a peaceable, quiet, pious people. Their grand offense was that they would not worship God according to the will of the pope. For this crime every humiliation, insult, and torture that men or devils could invent was heaped upon them. {GC 76.4}
When Rome at one time determined to exterminate the hated sect, a bull was issued by the pope, condemning them as heretics, and delivering them to slaughter. (See Appendix.) They were not accused as idlers, or dishonest, or disorderly; but it was declared that they had an appearance of piety and sanctity that seduced “the sheep of the true fold.” Therefore the pope ordered “that malicious and abominable sect of malignants,” if they “refuse to abjure, to be crushed like venomous snakes.”—Wylie, b. 16, ch. 1. Did this haughty potentate expect to meet those words again? Did he know that they were registered in the books of heaven, to confront him at the judgment? “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren,” said Jesus, “ye have done it unto Me.” Matthew 25:40.{GC 77.1}
This bull called upon all members of the church to join the crusade against the heretics. As an incentive to engage in this cruel work, it “absolved from all ecclesiastical pains and penalties, general and particular; it released all who joined the crusade from any oaths they might have taken; it legitimatized their title to any property they might have illegally acquired; and promised remission of all their sins to such as should kill any heretic. It annulled all contracts made in favor of Vaudois, ordered their domestics to abandon them, forbade all persons to give them any aid whatever, and empowered all persons to take possession of their property.”—Wylie, b. 16, ch. 1. This document clearly reveals the master spirit behind the scenes. It is the roar of the dragon, and not the voice of Christ, that is heard therein.{GC 77.2}
The papal leaders would not conform their characters to the great standard of God’s law, but erected a standard to suit themselves, and determined to compel all to conform to this because Rome willed it. The most horrible tragedies were enacted. Corrupt and blasphemous priests and popes were doing the work which Satan appointed them. Mercy had no place in their natures. The same spirit that crucified Christ and slew the apostles, the same that moved the blood-thirsty Nero against the faithful in his day, was at work to rid the earth of those who were beloved of God. {GC 77.3}

The persecutions visited for many centuries upon this God-fearing people were endured by them with a patience and constancy that honored their Redeemer. Notwithstanding the crusades against them, and the inhuman butchery to which they were subjected, they continued to send out their missionaries to scatter the precious truth. They were hunted to death; yet their blood watered the seed sown, and it failed not of yielding fruit. Thus the Waldenses witnessed for God centuries before the birth of Luther. Scattered over many lands, they planted the seeds of the Reformation that began in the time of Wycliffe, grew broad and deep in the days of Luther, and is to be carried forward to the close of time by those who also are willing to suffer all things for “the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Revelation 1:9.{GC 78.1}

Leave a comment

Filed under Uncategorized

Persecution in the First Centuries

When Jesus revealed to His disciples the fate of Jerusalem and the scenes of the second advent, He foretold also the experience of His people from the time when He should be taken from them, to His return in power and glory for their deliverance. From Olivet the Saviour beheld the storms about to fall upon the apostolic church; and penetrating deeper into the future, His eye discerned the fierce, wasting tempests that were to beat upon His followers in the coming ages of darkness and persecution. In a few brief utterances of awful significance He foretold the portion which the rulers of this world would mete out to the church of God. Matthew 24:9, 21, 22. The followers of Christ must tread the same path of humiliation, reproach, and suffering which their Master trod. The enmity that burst forth against the world’s Redeemer would be manifested against all who should believe on His name.{GC 39.1}

The history of the early church testified to the fulfillment of the Saviour’s words. The powers of earth and hell arrayed themselves against Christ in the person of His followers. Paganism foresaw that should the gospel triumph, her temples and altars would be swept away; therefore she summoned her forces to destroy Christianity. The fires of persecution were kindled. Christians were stripped of their possessions and driven from their homes. They “endured a great fight of afflictions.” Hebrews 10:32. They “had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings, yea, moreover of bonds and imprisonment.” Hebrews 11:36. Great numbers sealed their testimony with their blood. Noble and slave, rich and poor, learned and ignorant, were alike slain without mercy. {GC 39.2}

These persecutions, beginning under Nero about the time of the martyrdom of Paul, continued with greater or less fury for centuries. Christians were falsely accused of the most dreadful crimes and declared to be the cause of great calamities—famine, pestilence, and earthquake. As they became the objects of popular hatred and suspicion, informers stood ready, for the sake of gain, to betray the innocent. They were condemned as rebels against the empire, as foes of religion, and pests to society. Great numbers were thrown to wild beasts or burned alive in the amphitheaters. Some were crucified; others were covered with the skins of wild animals and thrust into the arena to be torn by dogs. Their punishment was often made the chief entertainment at public fetes. Vast multitudes assembled to enjoy the sight and greeted their dying agonies with laughter and applause.{GC 40.1}

Wherever they sought refuge, the followers of Christ were hunted like beasts of prey. They were forced to seek concealment in desolate and solitary places. “Destitute, afflicted, tormented; (of whom the world was not worthy:) they wandered in deserts, and in mountains, and in dens and caves of the earth.” Verses 37, 38. The catacombs afforded shelter for thousands. Beneath the hills outside the city of Rome, long galleries had been tunneled through earth and rock; the dark and intricate network of passages extended for miles beyond the city walls. In these underground retreats the followers of Christ buried their dead; and here also, when suspected and proscribed, they found a home. When the Life-giver shall awaken those who have fought the good fight, many a martyr for Christ’s sake will come forth from those gloomy caverns.{GC 40.2}

Under the fiercest persecution these witnesses for Jesus kept their faith unsullied. Though deprived of every comfort, shut away from the light of the sun, making their home in the dark but friendly bosom of the earth, they uttered no complaint. With words of faith, patience, and hope they encouraged one another to endure privation and distress. The loss of every earthly blessing could not force them to renounce their belief in Christ. Trials and persecution were but steps bringing them nearer their rest and their reward.{GC 41.1}

Like God’s servants of old, many were “tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they might obtain a better resurrection.” Verse 35. These called to mind the words of their Master, that when persecuted for Christ’s sake, they were to be exceeding glad, for great would be their reward in heaven; for so the prophets had been persecuted before them. They rejoiced that they were accounted worthy to suffer for the truth, and songs of triumph ascended from the midst of crackling flames. Looking upward by faith, they saw Christ and angels leaning over the battlements of heaven, gazing upon them with the deepest interest and regarding their steadfastness with approval. A voice came down to them from the throne of God: “Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.” Revelation 2:10.{GC 41.2}

In vain were Satan’s efforts to destroy the church of Christ by violence. The great controversy in which the disciples of Jesus yielded up their lives did not cease when these faithful standard-bearers fell at their post. By defeat they conquered. God’s workmen were slain, but His work went steadily forward. The gospel continued to spread and the number of its adherents to increase. It penetrated into regions that were inaccessible even to the eagles of Rome. Said a Christian, expostulating with the heathen rulers who were urging forward the persecution: You may “kill us, torture us, condemn us…. Your injustice is the proof that we are innocent …. Nor does your cruelty … avail you.” It was but a stronger invitation to bring others to their persuasion. “The oftener we are mown down by you, the more in number we grow; the blood of Christians is seed.”—Tertullian, Apology, paragraph 50. {GC 41.3}

Thousands were imprisoned and slain, but others sprang up to fill their places. And those who were martyred for their faith were secured to Christ and accounted of Him as conquerors. They had fought the good fight, and they were to receive the crown of glory when Christ should come. The sufferings which they endured brought Christians nearer to one another and to their Redeemer. Their living example and dying testimony were a constant witness for the truth; and where least expected, the subjects of Satan were leaving his service and enlisting under the banner of Christ.{GC 42.1}

Satan therefore laid his plans to war more successfully against the government of God by planting his banner in the Christian church. If the followers of Christ could be deceived and led to displease God, then their strength, fortitude, and firmness would fail, and they would fall an easy prey.{GC 42.2}

The great adversary now endeavored to gain by artifice what he had failed to secure by force. Persecution ceased, and in its stead were substituted the dangerous allurements of temporal prosperity and worldly honor. Idolaters were led to receive a part of the Christian faith, while they rejected other essential truths. They professed to accept Jesus as the Son of God and to believe in His death and resurrection, but they had no conviction of sin and felt no need of repentance or of a change of heart. With some concessions on their part they proposed that Christians should make concessions, that all might unite on the platform of belief in Christ.{GC 42.3}

Now the church was in fearful peril. Prison, torture, fire, and sword were blessings in comparison with this. Some of the Christians stood firm, declaring that they could make no compromise. Others were in favor of yielding or modifying some features of their faith and uniting with those who had accepted a part of Christianity, urging that this might be the means of their full conversion. That was a time of deep anguish to the faithful followers of Christ. Under a cloak of pretended Christianity, Satan was insinuating himself into the church, to corrupt their faith and turn their minds from the word of truth. {GC 42.4}

Most of the Christians at last consented to lower their standard, and a union was formed between Christianity and paganism. Although the worshipers of idols professed to be converted, and united with the church, they still clung to their idolatry, only changing the objects of their worship to images of Jesus, and even of Mary and the saints. The foul leaven of idolatry, thus brought into the church, continued its baleful work. Unsound doctrines, superstitious rites, and idolatrous ceremonies were incorporated into her faith and worship. As the followers of Christ united with idolaters, the Christian religion became corrupted, and the church lost her purity and power. There were some, however, who were not misled by these delusions. They still maintained their fidelity to the Author of truth and worshiped God alone.{GC 43.1}

There have ever been two classes among those who profess to be followers of Christ. While one class study the Saviour’s life and earnestly seek to correct their defects and conform to the Pattern, the other class shun the plain, practical truths which expose their errors. Even in her best estate the church was not composed wholly of the true, pure, and sincere. Our Saviour taught that those who willfully indulge in sin are not to be received into the church; yet He connected with Himself men who were faulty in character, and granted them the benefits of His teachings and example, that they might have an opportunity to see their errors and correct them. Among the twelve apostles was a traitor. Judas was accepted, not because of his defects of character, but notwithstanding them. He was connected with the disciples, that, through the instruction and example of Christ, he might learn what constitutes Christian character, and thus be led to see his errors, to repent, and, by the aid of divine grace, to purify his soul “in obeying the truth.” But Judas did not walk in the light so graciously permitted to shine upon him. By indulgence in sin he invited the temptations of Satan. His evil traits of character became predominant. He yielded his mind to the control of the powers of darkness, he became angry when his faults were reproved, and thus he was led to commit the fearful crime of betraying his Master. So do all who cherish evil under a profession of godliness hate those who disturb their peace by condemning their course of sin. When a favorable opportunity is presented, they will, like Judas, betray those who for their good have sought to reprove them. {GC 43.2}

The apostles encountered those in the church who professed godliness while they were secretly cherishing iniquity. Ananias and Sapphira acted the part of deceivers, pretending to make an entire sacrifice for God, when they were covetously withholding a portion for themselves. The Spirit of truth revealed to the apostles the real character of these pretenders, and the judgments of God rid the church of this foul blot upon its purity. This signal evidence of the discerning Spirit of Christ in the church was a terror to hypocrites and evildoers. They could not long remain in connection with those who were, in habit and disposition, constant representatives of Christ; and as trials and persecution came upon His followers, those only who were willing to forsake all for the truth’s sake desired to become His disciples. Thus, as long as persecution continued, the church remained comparatively pure. But as it ceased, converts were added who were less sincere and devoted, and the way was open for Satan to obtain a foothold.{GC 44.1}

But there is no union between the Prince of light and the prince of darkness, and there can be no union between their followers. When Christians consented to unite with those who were but half converted from paganism, they entered upon a path which led further and further from the truth. Satan exulted that he had succeeded in deceiving so large a number of the followers of Christ. He then brought his power to bear more fully upon these, and inspired them to persecute those who remained true to God. None understood so well how to oppose the true Christian faith as did those who had once been its defenders; and these apostate Christians, uniting with their half-pagan companions, directed their warfare against the most essential features of the doctrines of Christ.{GC 45.1}

It required a desperate struggle for those who would be faithful to stand firm against the deceptions and abominations which were disguised in sacerdotal garments and introduced into the church. The Bible was not accepted as the standard of faith. The doctrine of religious freedom was termed heresy, and its upholders were hated and proscribed.{GC 45.2}

After a long and severe conflict, the faithful few decided to dissolve all union with the apostate church if she still refused to free herself from falsehood and idolatry. They saw that separation was an absolute necessity if they would obey the word of God. They dared not tolerate errors fatal to their own souls, and set an example which would imperil the faith of their children and children’s children. To secure peace and unity they were ready to make any concession consistent with fidelity to God; but they felt that even peace would be too dearly purchased at the sacrifice of principle. If unity could be secured only by the compromise of truth and righteousness, then let there be difference, and even war.{GC 45.3}

Well would it be for the church and the world if the principles that actuated those steadfast souls were revived in the hearts of God’s professed people. There is an alarming indifference in regard to the doctrines which are the pillars of the Christian faith. The opinion is gaining ground, that, after all, these are not of vital importance. This degeneracy is strengthening the hands of the agents of Satan, so that false theories and fatal delusions which the faithful in ages past imperiled their lives to resist and expose, are now regarded with favor by thousands who claim to be followers of Christ.{GC 46.1}

The early Christians were indeed a peculiar people. Their blameless deportment and unswerving faith were a continual reproof that disturbed the sinner’s peace. Though few in numbers, without wealth, position, or honorary titles, they were a terror to evildoers wherever their character and doctrines were known. Therefore they were hated by the wicked, even as Abel was hated by the ungodly Cain. For the same reason that Cain slew Abel, did those who sought to throw off the restraint of the Holy Spirit, put to death God’s people. It was for the same reason that the Jews rejected and crucified the Saviour—because the purity and holiness of His character was a constant rebuke to their selfishness and corruption. From the days of Christ until now His faithful disciples have excited the hatred and opposition of those who love and follow the ways of sin.{GC 46.2}

How, then, can the gospel be called a message of peace? When Isaiah foretold the birth of the Messiah, he ascribed to Him the title, “Prince of Peace.” When angels announced to the shepherds that Christ was born, they sang above the plains of Bethlehem: “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men.” Luke 2:14. There is a seeming contradiction between these prophetic declarations and the words of Christ: “I came not to send peace, but a sword.” Matthew 10:34. But, rightly understood, the two are in perfect harmony. The gospel is a message of peace. Christianity is a system which, received and obeyed, would spread peace, harmony, and happiness throughout the earth. The religion of Christ will unite in close brotherhood all who accept its teachings. It was the mission of Jesus to reconcile men to God, and thus to one another. But the world at large are under the control of Satan, Christ’s bitterest foe. The gospel presents to them principles of life which are wholly at variance with their habits and desires, and they rise in rebellion against it. They hate the purity which reveals and condemns their sins, and they persecute and destroy those who would urge upon them its just and holy claims. It is in this sense—because the exalted truths it brings occasion hatred and strife—that the gospel is called a sword. {GC 46.3}

The mysterious providence which permits the righteous to suffer persecution at the hand of the wicked has been a cause of great perplexity to many who are weak in faith. Some are even ready to cast away their confidence in God because He suffers the basest of men to prosper, while the best and purest are afflicted and tormented by their cruel power. How, it is asked, can One who is just and merciful, and who is also infinite in power, tolerate such injustice and oppression? This is a question with which we have nothing to do. God has given us sufficient evidence of His love, and we are not to doubt His goodness because we cannot understand the workings of His providence. Said the Saviour to His disciples, foreseeing the doubts that would press upon their souls in days of trial and darkness: “Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted Me, they will also persecute you.” John 15:20. Jesus suffered for us more than any of His followers can be made to suffer through the cruelty of wicked men. Those who are called to endure torture and martyrdom are but following in the steps of God’s dear Son.{GC 47.1}

“The Lord is not slack concerning His promise.” 2 Peter 3:9. He does not forget or neglect His children; but He permits the wicked to reveal their true character, that none who desire to do His will may be deceived concerning them. Again, the righteous are placed in the furnace of affliction, that they themselves may be purified; that their example may convince others of the reality of faith and godliness; and also that their consistent course may condemn the ungodly and unbelieving.{GC 48.1}

God permits the wicked to prosper and to reveal their enmity against Him, that when they shall have filled up the measure of their iniquity all may see His justice and mercy in their utter destruction. The day of His vengeance hastens, when all who have transgressed His law and oppressed His people will meet the just recompense of their deeds; when every act of cruelty or injustice toward God’s faithful ones will be punished as though done to Christ Himself.{GC 48.2}

There is another and more important question that should engage the attention of the churches of today. The apostle Paul declares that “all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.” 2 Timothy 3:12. Why is it, then, that persecution seems in a great degree to slumber? The only reason is that the church has conformed to the world’s standard and therefore awakens no opposition. The religion which is current in our day is not of the pure and holy character that marked the Christian faith in the days of Christ and His apostles. It is only because of the spirit of compromise with sin, because the great truths of the word of God are so indifferently regarded, because there is so little vital godliness in the church, that Christianity is apparently so popular with the world. Let there be a revival of the faith and power of the early church, and the spirit of persecution will be revived, and the fires of persecution will be rekindled.{GC 48.3}

Leave a comment

Filed under Uncategorized

JUDGMENT DAY!

Chapter 28—Facing Life’s Record
“I beheld,” says the prophet Daniel, “till thrones were placed, and One that was Ancient of Days did sit: His raiment was white as snow, and the hair of His head like pure wool; His throne was fiery flames, and the wheels thereof burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came forth from before Him: thousand thousands ministered unto Him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before Him: the judgment was set, and the books were opened.” Daniel 7:9, 10, R.V.{GC 479.1}
Thus was presented to the prophet’s vision the great and solemn day when the characters and the lives of men should pass in review before the Judge of all the earth, and to every man should be rendered “according to his works.” The Ancient of Days is God the Father. Says the psalmist: “Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever Thou hadst formed the earth and the world, even from everlasting to everlasting, Thou art God.” Psalm 90:2. It is He, the source of all being, and the fountain of all law, that is to preside in the judgment. And holy angels as ministers and witnesses, in number “ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands,” attend this great tribunal.{GC 479.2}
“And, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of Days, and they brought Him near before Him. And there was given Him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve Him: His dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away.” Daniel 7:13, 14. The coming of Christ here described is not His second coming to the earth. He comes to the Ancient of Days in heaven to receive dominion and glory and a kingdom, which will be given Him at the close of His work as a mediator. It is this coming, and not His second advent to the earth, that was foretold in prophecy to take place at the termination of the 2300 days in 1844. Attended by heavenly angels, our great High Priest enters the holy of holies and there appears in the presence of God to engage in the last acts of His ministration in behalf of man—to perform the work of investigative judgment and to make an atonement for all who are shown to be entitled to its benefits. {GC 479.3}
In the typical service only those who had come before God with confession and repentance, and whose sins, through the blood of the sin offering, were transferred to the sanctuary, had a part in the service of the Day of Atonement. So in the great day of final atonement and investigative judgment the only cases considered are those of the professed people of God. The judgment of the wicked is a distinct and separate work, and takes place at a later period. “Judgment must begin at the house of God: and if it first begin at us, what shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel?” 1 Peter 4:17.{GC 480.1}
The books of record in heaven, in which the names and the deeds of men are registered, are to determine the decisions of the judgment. Says the prophet Daniel: “The judgment was set, and the books were opened.” The revelator, describing the same scene, adds: “Another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.” Revelation 20:12.{GC 480.2}
The book of life contains the names of all who have ever entered the service of God. Jesus bade His disciples: “Rejoice, because your names are written in heaven.” Luke 10:20. Paul speaks of his faithful fellow workers, “whose names are in the book of life.” Philippians 4:3. Daniel, looking down to “a time of trouble, such as never was,” declares that God’s people shall be delivered, “everyone that shall be found written in the book.” And the revelator says that those only shall enter the city of God whose names “are written in the Lamb’s book of life.” Daniel 12:1; Revelation 21:27. {GC 480.3}
“A book of remembrance” is written before God, in which are recorded the good deeds of “them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name.” Malachi 3:16. Their words of faith, their acts of love, are registered in heaven. Nehemiah refers to this when he says: “Remember me, O my God, … and wipe not out my good deeds that I have done for the house of my God.” Nehemiah 13:14. In the book of God’s remembrance every deed of righteousness is immortalized. There every temptation resisted, every evil overcome, every word of tender pity expressed, is faithfully chronicled. And every act of sacrifice, every suffering and sorrow endured for Christ’s sake, is recorded. Says the psalmist: “Thou tellest my wanderings: put Thou my tears into Thy bottle: are they not in Thy book?” Psalm 56:8.{GC 481.1}
There is a record also of the sins of men. “For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil.” “Every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment.” Says the Saviour: “By thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned.” Ecclesiastes 12:14; Matthew 12:36, 37. The secret purposes and motives appear in the unerring register; for God “will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts.” 1 Corinthians 4:5. “Behold, it is written before Me, … your iniquities, and the iniquities of your fathers together, saith the Lord.” Isaiah 65:6, 7.{GC 481.2}
Every man’s work passes in review before God and is registered for faithfulness or unfaithfulness. Opposite each name in the books of heaven is entered with terrible exactness every wrong word, every selfish act, every unfulfilled duty, and every secret sin, with every artful dissembling. Heaven-sent warnings or reproofs neglected, wasted moments, unimproved opportunities, the influence exerted for good or for evil, with its far-reaching results, all are chronicled by the recording angel.{GC 482.1}
The law of God is the standard by which the characters and the lives of men will be tested in the judgment. Says the wise man: “Fear God, and keep His commandments: for this is the whole duty of man. For God shall bring every work into judgment.” Ecclesiastes 12:13, 14. The apostle James admonishes his brethren: “So speak ye, and so do, as they that shall be judged by the law of liberty.” James 2:12.{GC 482.2}
Those who in the judgment are “accounted worthy” will have a part in the resurrection of the just. Jesus said: “They which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, … are equal unto the angels; and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection.” Luke 20:35, 36. And again He declares that “they that have done good” shall come forth “unto the resurrection of life.” John 5:29. The righteous dead will not be raised until after the judgment at which they are accounted worthy of “the resurrection of life.” Hence they will not be present in person at the tribunal when their records are examined and their cases decided.{GC 482.3}
Jesus will appear as their advocate, to plead in their behalf before God. “If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” 1 John 2:1. “For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, which are the figures of the true; but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us.” “Wherefore He is able also to save them to the uttermost that come unto God by Him, seeing He ever liveth to make intercession for them.” Hebrews 9:24; 7:25.{GC 482.4}
As the books of record are opened in the judgment, the lives of all who have believed on Jesus come in review before God. Beginning with those who first lived upon the earth, our Advocate presents the cases of each successive generation, and closes with the living. Every name is mentioned, every case closely investigated. Names are accepted, names rejected. When any have sins remaining upon the books of record, unrepented of and unforgiven, their names will be blotted out of the book of life, and the record of their good deeds will be erased from the book of God’s remembrance. The Lord declared to Moses: “Whosoever hath sinned against Me, him will I blot out of My book.” Exodus 32:33. And says the prophet Ezekiel: “When the righteous turneth away from his righteousness, and committeth iniquity, … all his righteousness that he hath done shall not be mentioned.” Ezekiel 18:24.{GC 483.1}
All who have truly repented of sin, and by faith claimed the blood of Christ as their atoning sacrifice, have had pardon entered against their names in the books of heaven; as they have become partakers of the righteousness of Christ, and their characters are found to be in harmony with the law of God, their sins will be blotted out, and they themselves will be accounted worthy of eternal life. The Lord declares, by the prophet Isaiah: “I, even I, am He that blotteth out thy transgressions for Mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins.” Isaiah 43:25. Said Jesus: “He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before My Father, and before His angels.” “Whosoever therefore shall confess Me before men, him will I confess also before My Father which is in heaven. But whosoever shall deny Me before men, him will I also deny before My Father which is in heaven.” Revelation 3:5; Matthew 10:32, 33.{GC 483.2}
The deepest interest manifested among men in the decisions of earthly tribunals but faintly represents the interest evinced in the heavenly courts when the names entered in the book of life come up in review before the Judge of all the earth. The divine Intercessor presents the plea that all who have overcome through faith in His blood be forgiven their transgressions, that they be restored to their Eden home, and crowned as joint heirs with Himself to “the first dominion.” Micah 4:8. Satan in his efforts to deceive and tempt our race had thought to frustrate the divine plan in man’s creation; but Christ now asks that this plan be carried into effect as if man had never fallen. He asks for His people not only pardon and justification, full and complete, but a share in His glory and a seat upon His throne. {GC 483.3}
While Jesus is pleading for the subjects of His grace, Satan accuses them before God as transgressors. The great deceiver has sought to lead them into skepticism, to cause them to lose confidence in God, to separate themselves from His love, and to break His law. Now he points to the record of their lives, to the defects of character, the unlikeness to Christ, which has dishonored their Redeemer, to all the sins that he has tempted them to commit, and because of these he claims them as his subjects.{GC 484.1}
Jesus does not excuse their sins, but shows their penitence and faith, and, claiming for them forgiveness, He lifts His wounded hands before the Father and the holy angels, saying: I know them by name. I have graven them on the palms of My hands. “The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart, O God, Thou wilt not despise.” Psalm 51:17. And to the accuser of His people He declares: “The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee: is not this a brand plucked out of the fire?” Zechariah 3:2. Christ will clothe His faithful ones with His own righteousness, that He may present them to His Father “a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing.” Ephesians 5:27. Their names stand enrolled in the book of life, and concerning them it is written: “They shall walk with Me in white: for they are worthy.” Revelation 3:4.{GC 484.2}
Thus will be realized the complete fulfillment of the new-covenant promise: “I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more.” “In those days, and in that time, saith the Lord, the iniquity of Israel shall be sought for, and there shall be none; and the sins of Judah, and they shall not be found.” Jeremiah 31:34; 50:20. “In that day shall the branch of the Lord be beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely for them that are escaped of Israel. And it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy, even everyone that is written among the living in Jerusalem.” Isaiah 4:2, 3.{GC 485.1}
The work of the investigative judgment and the blotting out of sins is to be accomplished before the second advent of the Lord. Since the dead are to be judged out of the things written in the books, it is impossible that the sins of men should be blotted out until after the judgment at which their cases are to be investigated. But the apostle Peter distinctly states that the sins of believers will be blotted out “when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord; and He shall send Jesus Christ.” Acts 3:19, 20. When the investigative judgment closes, Christ will come, and His reward will be with Him to give to every man as his work shall be.{GC 485.2}
In the typical service the high priest, having made the atonement for Israel, came forth and blessed the congregation. So Christ, at the close of His work as mediator, will appear, “without sin unto salvation” (Hebrews 9:28), to bless His waiting people with eternal life. As the priest, in removing the sins from the sanctuary, confessed them upon the head of the scapegoat, so Christ will place all these sins upon Satan, the originator and instigator of sin. The scapegoat, bearing the sins of Israel, was sent away “unto a land not inhabited” (Leviticus 16:22); so Satan, bearing the guilt of all the sins which he has caused God’s people to commit, will be for a thousand years confined to the earth, which will then be desolate, without inhabitant, and he will at last suffer the full penalty of sin in the fires that shall destroy all the wicked. Thus the great plan of redemption will reach its accomplishment in the final eradication of sin and the deliverance of all who have been willing to renounce evil. {GC 485.3}
At the time appointed for the judgment—the close of the 2300 days, in 1844—began the work of investigation and blotting out of sins. All who have ever taken upon themselves the name of Christ must pass its searching scrutiny. Both the living and the dead are to be judged “out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.”{GC 486.1}
Sins that have not been repented of and forsaken will not be pardoned and blotted out of the books of record, but will stand to witness against the sinner in the day of God. He may have committed his evil deeds in the light of day or in the darkness of night; but they were open and manifest before Him with whom we have to do. Angels of God witnessed each sin and registered it in the unerring records. Sin may be concealed, denied, covered up from father, mother, wife, children, and associates; no one but the guilty actors may cherish the least suspicion of the wrong; but it is laid bare before the intelligences of heaven. The darkness of the darkest night, the secrecy of all deceptive arts, is not sufficient to veil one thought from the knowledge of the Eternal. God has an exact record of every unjust account and every unfair dealing. He is not deceived by appearances of piety. He makes no mistakes in His estimation of character. Men may be deceived by those who are corrupt in heart, but God pierces all disguises and reads the inner life.{GC 486.2}
How solemn is the thought! Day after day, passing into eternity, bears its burden of records for the books of heaven. Words once spoken, deeds once done, can never be recalled. Angels have registered both the good and the evil. The mightiest conqueror upon the earth cannot call back the record of even a single day. Our acts, our words, even our most secret motives, all have their weight in deciding our destiny for weal or woe. Though they may be forgotten by us, they will bear their testimony to justify or condemn. {GC 486.3}
As the features of the countenance are reproduced with unerring accuracy on the polished plate of the artist, so the character is faithfully delineated in the books above. Yet how little solicitude is felt concerning that record which is to meet the gaze of heavenly beings. Could the veil which separates the visible from the invisible world be swept back, and the children of men behold an angel recording every word and deed, which they must meet again in the judgment, how many words that are daily uttered would remain unspoken, how many deeds would remain undone.{GC 487.1}
In the judgment the use made of every talent will be scrutinized. How have we employed the capital lent us of Heaven? Will the Lord at His coming receive His own with usury? Have we improved the powers entrusted us, in hand and heart and brain, to the glory of God and the blessing of the world? How have we used our time, our pen, our voice, our money, our influence? What have we done for Christ, in the person of the poor, the afflicted, the orphan, or the widow? God has made us the depositaries of His holy word; what have we done with the light and truth given us to make men wise unto salvation? No value is attached to a mere profession of faith in Christ; only the love which is shown by works is counted genuine. Yet it is love alone which in the sight of Heaven makes any act of value. Whatever is done from love, however small it may appear in the estimation of men, is accepted and rewarded of God.{GC 487.2}
The hidden selfishness of men stands revealed in the books of heaven. There is the record of unfulfilled duties to their fellow men, of forgetfulness of the Saviour’s claims. There they will see how often were given to Satan the time, thought, and strength that belonged to Christ. Sad is the record which angels bear to heaven. Intelligent beings, professed followers of Christ, are absorbed in the acquirement of worldly possessions or the enjoyment of earthly pleasures. Money, time, and strength are sacrificed for display and self-indulgence; but few are the moments devoted to prayer, to the searching of the Scriptures, to humiliation of soul and confession of sin. {GC 487.3}
Satan invents unnumbered schemes to occupy our minds, that they may not dwell upon the very work with which we ought to be best acquainted. The archdeceiver hates the great truths that bring to view an atoning sacrifice and an all-powerful mediator. He knows that with him everything depends on his diverting minds from Jesus and His truth.{GC 488.1}
Those who would share the benefits of the Saviour’s mediation should permit nothing to interfere with their duty to perfect holiness in the fear of God. The precious hours, instead of being given to pleasure, to display, or to gain seeking, should be devoted to an earnest, prayerful study of the word of truth. The subject of the sanctuary and the investigative judgment should be clearly understood by the people of God. All need a knowledge for themselves of the position and work of their great High Priest. Otherwise it will be impossible for them to exercise the faith which is essential at this time or to occupy the position which God designs them to fill. Every individual has a soul to save or to lose. Each has a case pending at the bar of God. Each must meet the great Judge face to face. How important, then, that every mind contemplate often the solemn scene when the judgment shall sit and the books shall be opened, when, with Daniel, every individual must stand in his lot, at the end of the days.{GC 488.2}
All who have received the light upon these subjects are to bear testimony of the great truths which God has committed to them. The sanctuary in heaven is the very center of Christ’s work in behalf of men. It concerns every soul living upon the earth. It opens to view the plan of redemption, bringing us down to the very close of time and revealing the triumphant issue of the contest between righteousness and sin. It is of the utmost importance that all should thoroughly investigate these subjects and be able to give an answer to everyone that asketh them a reason of the hope that is in them. {GC 488.3}
The intercession of Christ in man’s behalf in the sanctuary above is as essential to the plan of salvation as was His death upon the cross. By His death He began that work which after His resurrection He ascended to complete in heaven. We must by faith enter within the veil, “whither the forerunner is for us entered.” Hebrews 6:20. There the light from the cross of Calvary is reflected. There we may gain a clearer insight into the mysteries of redemption. The salvation of man is accomplished at an infinite expense to heaven; the sacrifice made is equal to the broadest demands of the broken law of God. Jesus has opened the way to the Father’s throne, and through His mediation the sincere desire of all who come to Him in faith may be presented before God.{GC 489.1}
“He that covereth his sins shall not prosper: but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have mercy.” Proverbs 28:13. If those who hide and excuse their faults could see how Satan exults over them, how he taunts Christ and holy angels with their course, they would make haste to confess their sins and to put them away. Through defects in the character, Satan works to gain control of the whole mind, and he knows that if these defects are cherished, he will succeed. Therefore he is constantly seeking to deceive the followers of Christ with his fatal sophistry that it is impossible for them to overcome. But Jesus pleads in their behalf His wounded hands, His bruised body; and He declares to all who would follow Him: “My grace is sufficient for thee.” 2 Corinthians 12:9. “Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and My burden is light.” Matthew 11:29, 30. Let none, then, regard their defects as incurable. God will give faith and grace to overcome them.{GC 489.2}
We are now living in the great day of atonement. In the typical service, while the high priest was making the atonement for Israel, all were required to afflict their souls by repentance of sin and humiliation before the Lord, lest they be cut off from among the people. In like manner, all who would have their names retained in the book of life should now, in the few remaining days of their probation, afflict their souls before God by sorrow for sin and true repentance. There must be deep, faithful searching of heart. The light, frivolous spirit indulged by so many professed Christians must be put away. There is earnest warfare before all who would subdue the evil tendencies that strive for the mastery. The work of preparation is an individual work. We are not saved in groups. The purity and devotion of one will not offset the want of these qualities in another. Though all nations are to pass in judgment before God, yet He will examine the case of each individual with as close and searching scrutiny as if there were not another being upon the earth. Everyone must be tested and found without spot or wrinkle or any such thing. {GC 489.3}
Solemn are the scenes connected with the closing work of the atonement. Momentous are the interests involved therein. The judgment is now passing in the sanctuary above. For many years this work has been in progress. Soon—none know how soon—it will pass to the cases of the living. In the awful presence of God our lives are to come up in review. At this time above all others it behooves every soul to heed the Saviour’s admonition: “Watch and pray: for ye know not when the time is.” Mark 13:33. “If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee.” Revelation 3:3.{GC 490.1}
When the work of the investigative judgment closes, the destiny of all will have been decided for life or death. Probation is ended a short time before the appearing of the Lord in the clouds of heaven. Christ in the Revelation, looking forward to that time, declares: “He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. And, behold, I come quickly; and My reward is with Me, to give every man according as his work shall be.” Revelation 22:11, 12. {GC 490.2}
The righteous and the wicked will still be living upon the earth in their mortal state—men will be planting and building, eating and drinking, all unconscious that the final, irrevocable decision has been pronounced in the sanctuary above. Before the Flood, after Noah entered the ark, God shut him in and shut the ungodly out; but for seven days the people, knowing not that their doom was fixed, continued their careless, pleasure-loving life and mocked the warnings of impending judgment. “So,” says the Saviour, “shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” Matthew 24:39. Silently, unnoticed as the midnight thief, will come the decisive hour which marks the fixing of every man’s destiny, the final withdrawal of mercy’s offer to guilty men.{GC 491.1}
“Watch ye therefore: … lest coming suddenly He find you sleeping.” Mark 13:35, 36. Perilous is the condition of those who, growing weary of their watch, turn to the attractions of the world. While the man of business is absorbed in the pursuit of gain, while the pleasure lover is seeking indulgence, while the daughter of fashion is arranging her adornments—it may be in that hour the Judge of all the earth will pronounce the sentence: “Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting.” Daniel 5:27.{GC 491.2}
Chapter 29—The Origin of Evil
To many minds the origin of sin and the reason for its existence are a source of great perplexity. They see the work of evil, with its terrible results of woe and desolation, and they question how all this can exist under the sovereignty of One who is infinite in wisdom, in power, and in love. Here is a mystery of which they find no explanation. And in their uncertainty and doubt they are blinded to truths plainly revealed in God’s word and essential to salvation. There are those who, in their inquiries concerning the existence of sin, endeavor to search into that which God has never revealed; hence they find no solution of their difficulties; and such as are actuated by a disposition to doubt and cavil seize upon this as an excuse for rejecting the words of Holy Writ. Others, however, fail of a satisfactory understanding of the great problem of evil, from the fact that tradition and misinterpretation have obscured the teaching of the Bible concerning the character of God, the nature of His government, and the principles of His dealing with sin.{GC 492.1}
It is impossible to explain the origin of sin so as to give a reason for its existence. Yet enough may be understood concerning both the origin and the final disposition of sin to make fully manifest the justice and benevolence of God in all His dealings with evil. Nothing is more plainly taught in Scripture than that God was in no wise responsible for the entrance of sin; that there was no arbitrary withdrawal of divine grace, no deficiency in the divine government, that gave occasion for the uprising of rebellion. Sin is an intruder, for whose presence no reason can be given. It is mysterious, unaccountable; to excuse it is to defend it. Could excuse for it be found, or cause be shown for its existence, it would cease to be sin. Our only definition of sin is that given in the word of God; it is “the transgression of the law;” it is the outworking of a principle at war with the great law of love which is the foundation of the divine government. {GC 492.2}
Before the entrance of evil there was peace and joy throughout the universe. All was in perfect harmony with the Creator’s will. Love for God was supreme, love for one another impartial. Christ the Word, the Only Begotten of God, was one with the eternal Father,—one in nature, in character, and in purpose,—the only being in all the universe that could enter into all the counsels and purposes of God. By Christ the Father wrought in the creation of all heavenly beings. “By Him were all things created, that are in heaven, … whether they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers” (Colossians 1:16); and to Christ, equally with the Father, all heaven gave allegiance.{GC 493.1}
The law of love being the foundation of the government of God, the happiness of all created beings depended upon their perfect accord with its great principles of righteousness. God desires from all His creatures the service of love—homage that springs from an intelligent appreciation of His character. He takes no pleasure in a forced allegiance, and to all He grants freedom of will, that they may render Him voluntary service.{GC 493.2}
But there was one that chose to pervert this freedom. Sin originated with him who, next to Christ, had been most honored of God and who stood highest in power and glory among the inhabitants of heaven. Before his fall, Lucifer was first of the covering cherubs, holy and undefiled. “Thus saith the Lord God; Thou sealest up the sum, full of wisdom, and perfect in beauty. Thou hast been in Eden the garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering….Thou art the anointed cherub that covereth; and I have set thee so: thou wast upon the holy mountain of God; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire. Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee.” Ezekiel 28:12-15. {GC 493.3}
Lucifer might have remained in favor with God, beloved and honored by all the angelic host, exercising his noble powers to bless others and to glorify his Maker. But, says the prophet, “Thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness.” Verse 17. Little by little, Lucifer came to indulge a desire for self-exaltation. “Thou hast set thine heart as the heart of God.” “Thou hast said, … I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation….I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the Most High.” Verse 6; Isaiah 14:13, 14. Instead of seeking to make God supreme in the affections and allegiance of His creatures, it was Lucifer’s endeavor to win their service and homage to himself. And coveting the honor which the infinite Father had bestowed upon His Son, this prince of angels aspired to power which it was the prerogative of Christ alone to wield.{GC 494.1}
All heaven had rejoiced to reflect the Creator’s glory and to show forth His praise. And while God was thus honored, all had been peace and gladness. But a note of discord now marred the celestial harmonies. The service and exaltation of self, contrary to the Creator’s plan, awakened forebodings of evil in minds to whom God’s glory was supreme. The heavenly councils pleaded with Lucifer. The Son of God presented before him the greatness, the goodness, and the justice of the Creator, and the sacred, unchanging nature of His law. God Himself had established the order of heaven; and in departing from it, Lucifer would dishonor his Maker, and bring ruin upon himself. But the warning, given in infinite love and mercy, only aroused a spirit of resistance. Lucifer allowed jealousy of Christ to prevail, and he became the more determined. {GC 494.2}
Pride in his own glory nourished the desire for supremacy. The high honors conferred upon Lucifer were not appreciated as the gift of God and called forth no gratitude to the Creator. He gloried in his brightness and exaltation, and aspired to be equal with God. He was beloved and reverenced by the heavenly host. Angels delighted to execute his commands, and he was clothed with wisdom and glory above them all. Yet the Son of God was the acknowledged Sovereign of heaven, one in power and authority with the Father. In all the councils of God, Christ was a participant, while Lucifer was not permitted thus to enter into the divine purposes. “Why,” questioned this mighty angel, “should Christ have the supremacy? Why is He thus honored above Lucifer?”{GC 495.1}
Leaving his place in the immediate presence of God, Lucifer went forth to diffuse the spirit of discontent among the angels. Working with mysterious secrecy, and for a time concealing his real purpose under an appearance of reverence for God, he endeavored to excite dissatisfaction concerning the laws that governed heavenly beings, intimating that they imposed an unnecessary restraint. Since their natures were holy, he urged that the angels should obey the dictates of their own will. He sought to create sympathy for himself by representing that God had dealt unjustly with him in bestowing supreme honor upon Christ. He claimed that in aspiring to greater power and honor he was not aiming at self-exaltation, but was seeking to secure liberty for all the inhabitants of heaven, that by this means they might attain to a higher state of existence.{GC 495.2}
God in His great mercy bore long with Lucifer. He was not immediately degraded from his exalted station when he first indulged the spirit of discontent, nor even when he began to present his false claims before the loyal angels. Long was he retained in heaven. Again and again he was offered pardon on condition of repentance and submission. Such efforts as only infinite love and wisdom could devise were made to convince him of his error. The spirit of discontent had never before been known in heaven. Lucifer himself did not at first see whither he was drifting; he did not understand the real nature of his feelings. But as his dissatisfaction was proved to be without cause, Lucifer was convinced that he was in the wrong, that the divine claims were just, and that he ought to acknowledge them as such before all heaven. Had he done this, he might have saved himself and many angels. He had not at this time fully cast off his allegiance to God. Though he had forsaken his position as covering cherub, yet if he had been willing to return to God, acknowledging the Creator’s wisdom, and satisfied to fill the place appointed him in God’s great plan, he would have been reinstated in his office. But pride forbade him to submit. He persistently defended his own course, maintained that he had no need of repentance, and fully committed himself, in the great controversy, against his Maker. {GC 495.3}
All the powers of his master mind were now bent to the work of deception, to secure the sympathy of the angels that had been under his command. Even the fact that Christ had warned and counseled him was perverted to serve his traitorous designs. To those whose loving trust bound them most closely to him, Satan had represented that he was wrongly judged, that his position was not respected, and that his liberty was to be abridged. From misrepresentation of the words of Christ he passed to prevarication and direct falsehood, accusing the Son of God of a design to humiliate him before the inhabitants of heaven. He sought also to make a false issue between himself and the loyal angels. All whom he could not subvert and bring fully to his side he accused of indifference to the interests of heavenly beings. The very work which he himself was doing he charged upon those who remained true to God. And to sustain his charge of God’s injustice toward him, he resorted to misrepresentation of the words and acts of the Creator. It was his policy to perplex the angels with subtle arguments concerning the purposes of God. Everything that was simple he shrouded in mystery, and by artful perversion cast doubt upon the plainest statements of Jehovah. His high position, in such close connection with the divine administration, gave greater force to his representations, and many were induced to unite with him in rebellion against Heaven’s authority. {GC 496.1}
God in His wisdom permitted Satan to carry forward his work, until the spirit of disaffection ripened into active revolt. It was necessary for his plans to be fully developed, that their true nature and tendency might be seen by all. Lucifer, as the anointed cherub, had been highly exalted; he was greatly loved by the heavenly beings, and his influence over them was strong. God’s government included not only the inhabitants of heaven, but of all the worlds that He had created; and Satan thought that if he could carry the angels of heaven with him in rebellion, he could carry also the other worlds. He had artfully presented his side of the question, employing sophistry and fraud to secure his objects. His power to deceive was very great, and by disguising himself in a cloak of falsehood he had gained an advantage. Even the loyal angels could not fully discern his character or see to what his work was leading.{GC 497.1}
Satan had been so highly honored, and all his acts were so clothed with mystery, that it was difficult to disclose to the angels the true nature of his work. Until fully developed, sin would not appear the evil thing it was. Heretofore it had had no place in the universe of God, and holy beings had no conception of its nature and malignity. They could not discern the terrible consequences that would result from setting aside the divine law. Satan had, at first, concealed his work under a specious profession of loyalty to God. He claimed to be seeking to promote the honor of God, the stability of His government, and the good of all the inhabitants of heaven. While instilling discontent into the minds of the angels under him, he had artfully made it appear that he was seeking to remove dissatisfaction. When he urged that changes be made in the order and laws of God’s government, it was under the pretense that these were necessary in order to preserve harmony in heaven. {GC 497.2}
In His dealing with sin, God could employ only righteousness and truth. Satan could use what God could not—flattery and deceit. He had sought to falsify the word of God and had misrepresented His plan of government before the angels, claiming that God was not just in laying laws and rules upon the inhabitants of heaven; that in requiring submission and obedience from His creatures, He was seeking merely the exaltation of Himself. Therefore it must be demonstrated before the inhabitants of heaven, as well as of all the worlds, that God’s government was just, His law perfect. Satan had made it appear that he himself was seeking to promote the good of the universe. The true character of the usurper, and his real object, must be understood by all. He must have time to manifest himself by his wicked works.{GC 498.1}
The discord which his own course had caused in heaven, Satan charged upon the law and government of God. All evil he declared to be the result of the divine administration. He claimed that it was his own object to improve upon the statutes of Jehovah. Therefore it was necessary that he should demonstrate the nature of his claims, and show the working out of his proposed changes in the divine law. His own work must condemn him. Satan had claimed from the first that he was not in rebellion. The whole universe must see the deceiver unmasked.{GC 498.2}
Even when it was decided that he could no longer remain in heaven, Infinite Wisdom did not destroy Satan. Since the service of love can alone be acceptable to God, the allegiance of His creatures must rest upon a conviction of His justice and benevolence. The inhabitants of heaven and of other worlds, being unprepared to comprehend the nature or consequences of sin, could not then have seen the justice and mercy of God in the destruction of Satan. Had he been immediately blotted from existence, they would have served God from fear rather than from love. The influence of the deceiver would not have been fully destroyed, nor would the spirit of rebellion have been utterly eradicated. Evil must be permitted to come to maturity. For the good of the entire universe through ceaseless ages Satan must more fully develop his principles, that his charges against the divine government might be seen in their true light by all created beings, that the justice and mercy of God and the immutability of His law might forever be placed beyond all question. {GC 498.3}
Satan’s rebellion was to be a lesson to the universe through all coming ages, a perpetual testimony to the nature and terrible results of sin. The working out of Satan’s rule, its effects upon both men and angels, would show what must be the fruit of setting aside the divine authority. It would testify that with the existence of God’s government and His law is bound up the well-being of all the creatures He has made. Thus the history of this terrible experiment of rebellion was to be a perpetual safeguard to all holy intelligences, to prevent them from being deceived as to the nature of transgression, to save them from committing sin and suffering its punishments.{GC 499.1}
To the very close of the controversy in heaven the great usurper continued to justify himself. When it was announced that with all his sympathizers he must be expelled from the abodes of bliss, then the rebel leader boldly avowed his contempt for the Creator’s law. He reiterated his claim that angels needed no control, but should be left to follow their own will, which would ever guide them right. He denounced the divine statutes as a restriction of their liberty and declared that it was his purpose to secure the abolition of law; that, freed from this restraint, the hosts of heaven might enter upon a more exalted, more glorious state of existence.{GC 499.2}
With one accord, Satan and his host threw the blame of their rebellion wholly upon Christ, declaring that if they had not been reproved, they would never have rebelled. Thus stubborn and defiant in their disloyalty, seeking vainly to overthrow the government of God, yet blasphemously claiming to be themselves the innocent victims of oppressive power, the archrebel and all his sympathizers were at last banished from heaven. {GC 499.3}
The same spirit that prompted rebellion in heaven still inspires rebellion on earth. Satan has continued with men the same policy which he pursued with the angels. His spirit now reigns in the children of disobedience. Like him they seek to break down the restraints of the law of God and promise men liberty through transgression of its precepts. Reproof of sin still arouses the spirit of hatred and resistance. When God’s messages of warning are brought home to the conscience, Satan leads men to justify themselves and to seek the sympathy of others in their course of sin. Instead of correcting their errors, they excite indignation against the reprover, as if he were the sole cause of difficulty. From the days of righteous Abel to our own time such is the spirit which has been displayed toward those who dare to condemn sin.{GC 500.1}
By the same misrepresentation of the character of God as he had practiced in heaven, causing Him to be regarded as severe and tyrannical, Satan induced man to sin. And having succeeded thus far, he declared that God’s unjust restrictions had led to man’s fall, as they had led to his own rebellion.{GC 500.2}
But the Eternal One Himself proclaims His character: “The Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, and that will by no means clear the guilty.” Exodus 34:6, 7.{GC 500.3}
In the banishment of Satan from heaven, God declared His justice and maintained the honor of His throne. But when man had sinned through yielding to the deceptions of this apostate spirit, God gave an evidence of His love by yielding up His only-begotten Son to die for the fallen race. In the atonement the character of God is revealed. The mighty argument of the cross demonstrates to the whole universe that the course of sin which Lucifer had chosen was in no wise chargeable upon the government of God. {GC 500.4}
In the contest between Christ and Satan, during the Saviour’s earthly ministry, the character of the great deceiver was unmasked. Nothing could so effectually have uprooted Satan from the affections of the heavenly angels and the whole loyal universe as did his cruel warfare upon the world’s Redeemer. The daring blasphemy of his demand that Christ should pay him homage, his presumptuous boldness in bearing Him to the mountain summit and the pinnacle of the temple, the malicious intent betrayed in urging Him to cast Himself down from the dizzy height, the unsleeping malice that hunted Him from place to place, inspiring the hearts of priests and people to reject His love, and at the last to cry, “Crucify Him! crucify Him!”—all this excited the amazement and indignation of the universe.{GC 501.1}
It was Satan that prompted the world’s rejection of Christ. The prince of evil exerted all his power and cunning to destroy Jesus; for he saw that the Saviour’s mercy and love, His compassion and pitying tenderness, were representing to the world the character of God. Satan contested every claim put forth by the Son of God and employed men as his agents to fill the Saviour’s life with suffering and sorrow. The sophistry and falsehood by which he had sought to hinder the work of Jesus, the hatred manifested through the children of disobedience, his cruel accusations against Him whose life was one of unexampled goodness, all sprang from deep-seated revenge. The pent-up fires of envy and malice, hatred and revenge, burst forth on Calvary against the Son of God, while all heaven gazed upon the scene in silent horror.{GC 501.2}
When the great sacrifice had been consummated, Christ ascended on high, refusing the adoration of angels until He had presented the request: “I will that they also, whom Thou hast given Me, be with Me where I am.” John 17:24. Then with inexpressible love and power came forth the answer from the Father’s throne: “Let all the angels of God worship Him.” Hebrews 1:6. Not a stain rested upon Jesus. His humiliation ended, His sacrifice completed, there was given unto Him a name that is above every name. {GC 501.3}
Now the guilt of Satan stood forth without excuse. He had revealed his true character as a liar and a murderer. It was seen that the very same spirit with which he ruled the children of men, who were under his power, he would have manifested had he been permitted to control the inhabitants of heaven. He had claimed that the transgression of God’s law would bring liberty and exaltation; but it was seen to result in bondage and degradation.{GC 502.1}
Satan’s lying charges against the divine character and government appeared in their true light. He had accused God of seeking merely the exaltation of Himself in requiring submission and obedience from His creatures, and had declared that, while the Creator exacted self-denial from all others, He Himself practiced no self-denial and made no sacrifice. Now it was seen that for the salvation of a fallen and sinful race, the Ruler of the universe had made the greatest sacrifice which love could make; for “God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto Himself.” 2 Corinthians 5:19. It was seen, also, that while Lucifer had opened the door for the entrance of sin by his desire for honor and supremacy, Christ had, in order to destroy sin, humbled Himself and become obedient unto death.{GC 502.2}
God had manifested His abhorrence of the principles of rebellion. All heaven saw His justice revealed, both in the condemnation of Satan and in the redemption of man. Lucifer had declared that if the law of God was changeless, and its penalty could not be remitted, every transgressor must be forever debarred from the Creator’s favor. He had claimed that the sinful race were placed beyond redemption and were therefore his rightful prey. But the death of Christ was an argument in man’s behalf that could not be overthrown. The penalty of the law fell upon Him who was equal with God, and man was free to accept the righteousness of Christ and by a life of penitence and humiliation to triumph, as the Son of God had triumphed, over the power of Satan. Thus God is just and yet the justifier of all who believe in Jesus. {GC 502.3}
But it was not merely to accomplish the redemption of man that Christ came to the earth to suffer and to die. He came to “magnify the law” and to “make it honorable.” Not alone that the inhabitants of this world might regard the law as it should be regarded; but it was to demonstrate to all the worlds of the universe that God’s law is unchangeable. Could its claims have been set aside, then the Son of God need not have yielded up His life to atone for its transgression. The death of Christ proves it immutable. And the sacrifice to which infinite love impelled the Father and the Son, that sinners might be redeemed, demonstrates to all the universe—what nothing less than this plan of atonement could have sufficed to do—that justice and mercy are the foundation of the law and government of God.{GC 503.1}
In the final execution of the judgment it will be seen that no cause for sin exists. When the Judge of all the earth shall demand of Satan, “Why hast thou rebelled against Me, and robbed Me of the subjects of My kingdom?” the originator of evil can render no excuse. Every mouth will be stopped, and all the hosts of rebellion will be speechless.{GC 503.2}
The cross of Calvary, while it declares the law immutable, proclaims to the universe that the wages of sin is death. In the Saviour’s expiring cry, “It is finished,” the death knell of Satan was rung. The great controversy which had been so long in progress was then decided, and the final eradication of evil was made certain. The Son of God passed through the portals of the tomb, that “through death He might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil.” Hebrews 2:14. Lucifer’s desire for self-exaltation had led him to say: “I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: … I will be like the Most High.” God declares: “I will bring thee to ashes upon the earth, … and never shalt thou be any more.” Isaiah 14:13, 14; Ezekiel 28:18, 19. When “the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven;….all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch.” Malachi 4:1. {GC 503.3}

The whole universe will have become witnesses to the nature and results of sin. And its utter extermination, which in the beginning would have brought fear to angels and dishonor to God, will now vindicate His love and establish His honor before the universe of beings who delight to do His will, and in whose heart is His law. Never will evil again be manifest. Says the word of God: “Affliction shall not rise up the second time.” Nahum 1:9. The law of God, which Satan has reproached as the yoke of bondage, will be honored as the law of liberty. A tested and proved creation will never again be turned from allegiance to Him whose character has been fully manifested before them as fathomless love and infinite wisdom.{GC 504.1}

Leave a comment

Filed under Uncategorized

An Era of Spiritual Darkness

Chapter 3—An Era of Spiritual Darkness
The apostle Paul, in his second letter to the Thessalonians, foretold the great apostasy which would result in the establishment of the papal power. He declared that the day of Christ should not come, “except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” And furthermore, the apostle warns his brethren that “the mystery of iniquity doth already work.” 2 Thessalonians 2:3, 4, 7. Even at that early date he saw, creeping into the church, errors that would prepare the way for the development of the papacy.{GC 49.1}
Little by little, at first in stealth and silence, and then more openly as it increased in strength and gained control of the minds of men, “the mystery of iniquity” carried forward its deceptive and blasphemous work. Almost imperceptibly the customs of heathenism found their way into the Christian church. The spirit of compromise and conformity was restrained for a time by the fierce persecutions which the church endured under paganism. But as persecution ceased, and Christianity entered the courts and palaces of kings, she laid aside the humble simplicity of Christ and His apostles for the pomp and pride of pagan priests and rulers; and in place of the requirements of God, she substituted human theories and traditions. The nominal conversion of Constantine, {GC 49.2}
in the early part of the fourth century, caused great rejoicing; and the world, cloaked with a form of righteousness, walked into the church. Now the work of corruption rapidly progressed. Paganism, while appearing to be vanquished, became the conqueror. Her spirit controlled the church. Her doctrines, ceremonies, and superstitions were incorporated into the faith and worship of the professed followers of Christ.{GC 50.2}
This compromise between paganism and Christianity resulted in the development of “the man of sin” foretold in prophecy as opposing and exalting himself above God. That gigantic system of false religion is a masterpiece of Satan’s power—a monument of his efforts to seat himself upon the throne to rule the earth according to his will.{GC 50.1}
Satan once endeavored to form a compromise with Christ. He came to the Son of God in the wilderness of temptation, and showing Him all the kingdoms of the world and the glory of them, offered to give all into His hands if He would but acknowledge the supremacy of the prince of darkness. Christ rebuked the presumptuous tempter and forced him to depart. But Satan meets with greater success in presenting the same temptations to man. To secure worldly gains and honors, the church was led to seek the favor and support of the great men of earth; and having thus rejected Christ, she was induced to yield allegiance to the representative of Satan—the bishop of Rome.{GC 50.2}
It is one of the leading doctrines of Romanism that the pope is the visible head of the universal church of Christ, invested with supreme authority over bishops and pastors in all parts of the world. More than this, the pope has been given the very titles of Deity. He has been styled “Lord God the Pope” (see Appendix), and has been declared infallible. He demands the homage of all men. The same claim urged by Satan in the wilderness of temptation is still urged by him through the Church of Rome, and vast numbers are ready to yield him homage.{GC 50.3}
But those who fear and reverence God meet this heaven-daring assumption as Christ met the solicitations of the wily foe: “Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve.” Luke 4:8. God has never given a hint in His word that He has appointed any man to be the head of the church. The doctrine of papal supremacy is directly opposed to the teachings of the Scriptures. The pope can have no power over Christ’s church except by usurpation.{GC 51.1}
Romanists have persisted in bringing against Protestants the charge of heresy and willful separation from the true church. But these accusations apply rather to themselves. They are the ones who laid down the banner of Christ and departed from “the faith which was once delivered unto the saints.” Jude 3.{GC 51.2}
Satan well knew that the Holy Scriptures would enable men to discern his deceptions and withstand his power. It was by the word that even the Saviour of the world had resisted his attacks. At every assault, Christ presented the shield of eternal truth, saying, “It is written.” To every suggestion of the adversary, He opposed the wisdom and power of the word. In order for Satan to maintain his sway over men, and establish the authority of the papal usurper, he must keep them in ignorance of the Scriptures. The Bible would exalt God and place finite men in their true position; therefore its sacred truths must be concealed and suppressed. This logic was adopted by the Roman Church. For hundreds of years the circulation of the Bible was prohibited. The people were forbidden to read it or to have it in their houses, and unprincipled priests and prelates interpreted its teachings to sustain their pretensions. Thus the pope came to be almost universally acknowledged as the vicegerent of God on earth, endowed with authority over church and state.{GC 51.3}
The detector of error having been removed, Satan worked according to his will. Prophecy had declared that the papacy was to “think to change times and laws.” Daniel 7:25. This work it was not slow to attempt. To afford converts from heathenism a substitute for the worship of idols, and thus to promote their nominal acceptance of Christianity, the adoration of images and relics was gradually introduced into the Christian worship. The decree of a general council (see Appendix) finally established this system of idolatry. To complete the sacrilegious work, Rome presumed to expunge from the law of God the second commandment, forbidding image worship, and to divide the tenth commandment, in order to preserve the number. {GC 51.4}
The spirit of concession to paganism opened the way for a still further disregard of Heaven’s authority. Satan, working through unconsecrated leaders of the church, tampered with the fourth commandment also, and essayed to set aside the ancient Sabbath, the day which God had blessed and sanctified (Genesis 2:2, 3), and in its stead to exalt the festival observed by the heathen as “the venerable day of the sun.” This change was not at first attempted openly. In the first centuries the true Sabbath had been kept by all Christians. They were jealous for the honor of God, and, believing that His law is immutable, they zealously guarded the sacredness of its precepts. But with great subtlety Satan worked through his agents to bring about his object. That the attention of the people might be called to the Sunday, it was made a festival in honor of the resurrection of Christ. Religious services were held upon it; yet it was regarded as a day of recreation, the Sabbath being still sacredly observed.{GC 52.1}
To prepare the way for the work which he designed to accomplish, Satan had led the Jews, before the advent of Christ, to load down the Sabbath with the most rigorous exactions, making its observance a burden. Now, taking advantage of the false light in which he had thus caused it to be regarded, he cast contempt upon it as a Jewish institution. While Christians generally continued to observe the Sunday as a joyous festival, he led them, in order to show their hatred of Judaism, to make the Sabbath a fast, a day of sadness and gloom. {GC 52.2}
In the early part of the fourth century the emperor Constantine issued a decree making Sunday a public festival throughout the Roman Empire. (See Appendix.) The day of the sun was reverenced by his pagan subjects and was honored by Christians; it was the emperor’s policy to unite the conflicting interests of heathenism and Christianity. He was urged to do this by the bishops of the church, who, inspired by ambition and thirst for power, perceived that if the same day was observed by both Christians and heathen, it would promote the nominal acceptance of Christianity by pagans and thus advance the power and glory of the church. But while many God-fearing Christians were gradually led to regard Sunday as possessing a degree of sacredness, they still held the true Sabbath as the holy of the Lord and observed it in obedience to the fourth commandment.{GC 53.1}
The archdeceiver had not completed his work. He was resolved to gather the Christian world under his banner and to exercise his power through his vicegerent, the proud pontiff who claimed to be the representative of Christ. Through half-converted pagans, ambitious prelates, and world-loving churchmen he accomplished his purpose. Vast councils were held from time to time, in which the dignitaries of the church were convened from all the world. In nearly every council the Sabbath which God had instituted was pressed down a little lower, while the Sunday was correspondingly exalted. Thus the pagan festival came finally to be honored as a divine institution, while the Bible Sabbath was pronounced a relic of Judaism, and its observers were declared to be accursed.{GC 53.2}
The great apostate had succeeded in exalting himself “above all that is called God, or that is worshiped.” 2 Thessalonians 2:4. He had dared to change the only precept of the divine law that unmistakably points all mankind to the true and living God. In the fourth commandment, God is revealed as the Creator of the heavens and the earth, and is thereby distinguished from all false gods. It was as a memorial of the work of creation that the seventh day was sanctified as a rest day for man. It was designed to keep the living God ever before the minds of men as the source of being and the object of reverence and worship. Satan strives to turn men from their allegiance to God, and from rendering obedience to His law; therefore he directs his efforts especially against that commandment which points to God as the Creator. {GC 53.3}
Protestants now urge that the resurrection of Christ on Sunday made it the Christian Sabbath. But Scripture evidence is lacking. No such honor was given to the day by Christ or His apostles. The observance of Sunday as a Christian institution had its origin in that “mystery of lawlessness” (2 Thessalonians 2:7, R.V.) which, even in Paul’s day, had begun its work. Where and when did the Lord adopt this child of the papacy? What valid reason can be given for a change which the Scriptures do not sanction?{GC 54.1}
In the sixth century the papacy had become firmly established. Its seat of power was fixed in the imperial city, and the bishop of Rome was declared to be the head over the entire church. Paganism had given place to the papacy. The dragon had given to the beast “his power, and his seat, and great authority.” Revelation 13:2. And now began the 1260 years of papal oppression foretold in the prophecies of Daniel and the Revelation. Daniel 7:25; Revelation 13:5-7. (See Appendix.) Christians were forced to choose either to yield their integrity and accept the papal ceremonies and worship, or to wear away their lives in dungeons or suffer death by the rack, the fagot, or the headsman’s ax. Now were fulfilled the words of Jesus: “Ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to be put to death. And ye shall be hated of all men for My name’s sake.” Luke 21:16, 17. Persecution opened upon the faithful with greater fury than ever before, and the world became a vast battlefield. For hundreds of years the church of Christ found refuge in seclusion and obscurity. Thus says the prophet: “The woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and three-score days.” Revelation 12:6. {GC 54.2}
The accession of the Roman Church to power marked the beginning of the Dark Ages. As her power increased, the darkness deepened. Faith was transferred from Christ, the true foundation, to the pope of Rome. Instead of trusting in the Son of God for forgiveness of sins and for eternal salvation, the people looked to the pope, and to the priests and prelates to whom he delegated authority. They were taught that the pope was their earthly mediator and that none could approach God except through him; and, further, that he stood in the place of God to them and was therefore to be implicitly obeyed. A deviation from his requirements was sufficient cause for the severest punishment to be visited upon the bodies and souls of the offenders. Thus the minds of the people were turned away from God to fallible, erring, and cruel men, nay, more, to the prince of darkness himself, who exercised his power through them. Sin was disguised in a garb of sanctity. When the Scriptures are suppressed, and man comes to regard himself as supreme, we need look only for fraud, deception, and debasing iniquity. With the elevation of human laws and traditions was manifest the corruption that ever results from setting aside the law of God.{GC 55.1}
Those were days of peril for the church of Christ. The faithful standard-bearers were few indeed. Though the truth was not left without witnesses, yet at times it seemed that error and superstition would wholly prevail, and true religion would be banished from the earth. The gospel was lost sight of, but the forms of religion were multiplied, and the people were burdened with rigorous exactions.{GC 55.2}
They were taught not only to look to the pope as their mediator, but to trust to works of their own to atone for sin. Long pilgrimages, acts of penance, the worship of relics, the erection of churches, shrines, and altars, the payment of large sums to the church—these and many similar acts were enjoined to appease the wrath of God or to secure His favor; as if God were like men, to be angered at trifles, or pacified by gifts or acts of penance! {GC 55.3}
Notwithstanding that vice prevailed, even among the leaders of the Roman Church, her influence seemed steadily to increase. About the close of the eighth century, papists put forth the claim that in the first ages of the church the bishops of Rome had possessed the same spiritual power which they now assumed. To establish this claim, some means must be employed to give it a show of authority; and this was readily suggested by the father of lies. Ancient writings were forged by monks. Decrees of councils before unheard of were discovered, establishing the universal supremacy of the pope from the earliest times. And a church that had rejected the truth greedily accepted these deceptions. (See Appendix.){GC 56.1}
The few faithful builders upon the true foundation (1 Corinthians 3:10, 11) were perplexed and hindered as the rubbish of false doctrine obstructed the work. Like the builders upon the wall of Jerusalem in Nehemiah’s day, some were ready to say: “The strength of the bearers of burdens is decayed, and there is much rubbish; so that we are not able to build.” Nehemiah 4:10. Wearied with the constant struggle against persecution, fraud, iniquity, and every other obstacle that Satan could devise to hinder their progress, some who had been faithful builders became disheartened; and for the sake of peace and security for their property and their lives, they turned away from the true foundation. Others, undaunted by the opposition of their enemies, fearlessly declared: “Be not ye afraid of them: remember the Lord, which is great and terrible” (verse 14); and they proceeded with the work, everyone with his sword girded by his side. Ephesians 6:17.{GC 56.2}
The same spirit of hatred and opposition to the truth has inspired the enemies of God in every age, and the same vigilance and fidelity have been required in His servants. The words of Christ to the first disciples are applicable to His followers to the close of time: “What I say unto you I say unto all, Watch.” Mark 13:37. {GC 56.3}
The darkness seemed to grow more dense. Image worship became more general. Candles were burned before images, and prayers were offered to them. The most absurd and superstitious customs prevailed. The minds of men were so completely controlled by superstition that reason itself seemed to have lost its sway. While priests and bishops were themselves pleasure-loving, sensual, and corrupt, it could only be expected that the people who looked to them for guidance would be sunken in ignorance and vice.{GC 57.1}
Another step in papal assumption was taken, when, in the eleventh century, Pope Gregory VII proclaimed the perfection of the Roman Church. Among the propositions which he put forth was one declaring that the church had never erred, nor would it ever err, according to the Scriptures. But the Scripture proofs did not accompany the assertion. The proud pontiff also claimed the power to depose emperors, and declared that no sentence which he pronounced could be reversed by anyone, but that it was his prerogative to reverse the decisions of all others. (See Appendix.){GC 57.2}
A striking illustration of the tyrannical character of this advocate of infallibility was given in his treatment of the German emperor, Henry IV. For presuming to disregard the pope’s authority, this monarch was declared to be excommunicated and dethroned. Terrified by the desertion and threats of his own princes, who were encouraged in rebellion against him by the papal mandate, Henry felt the necessity of making his peace with Rome. In company with his wife and a faithful servant he crossed the Alps in midwinter, that he might humble himself before the pope. Upon reaching the castle whither Gregory had withdrawn, he was conducted, without his guards, into an outer court, and there, in the severe cold of winter, with uncovered head and naked feet, and in a miserable dress, he awaited the pope’s permission to come into his presence. Not until he had continued three days fasting and making confession, did the pontiff condescend to grant him pardon. Even then it was only upon condition that the emperor should await the sanction of the pope before resuming the insignia or exercising the power of royalty. And Gregory, elated with his triumph, boasted that it was his duty to pull down the pride of kings. {GC 57.3}
How striking the contrast between the overbearing pride of this haughty pontiff and the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who represents Himself as pleading at the door of the heart for admittance, that He may come in to bring pardon and peace, and who taught His disciples: “Whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant.” Matthew 20:27.{GC 58.1}
The advancing centuries witnessed a constant increase of error in the doctrines put forth from Rome. Even before the establishment of the papacy the teachings of heathen philosophers had received attention and exerted an influence in the church. Many who professed conversion still clung to the tenets of their pagan philosophy, and not only continued its study themselves, but urged it upon others as a means of extending their influence among the heathen. Serious errors were thus introduced into the Christian faith. Prominent among these was the belief in man’s natural immortality and his consciousness in death. This doctrine laid the foundation upon which Rome established the invocation of saints and the adoration of the Virgin Mary. From this sprang also the heresy of eternal torment for the finally impenitent, which was early incorporated into the papal faith.{GC 58.2}
Then the way was prepared for the introduction of still another invention of paganism, which Rome named purgatory, and employed to terrify the credulous and superstitious multitudes. By this heresy is affirmed the existence of a place of torment, in which the souls of such as have not merited eternal damnation are to suffer punishment for their sins, and from which, when freed from impurity, they are admitted to heaven. (See Appendix.) {GC 58.3}
Still another fabrication was needed to enable Rome to profit by the fears and the vices of her adherents. This was supplied by the doctrine of indulgences. Full remission of sins, past, present, and future, and release from all the pains and penalties incurred, were promised to all who would enlist in the pontiff’s wars to extend his temporal dominion, to punish his enemies, or to exterminate those who dared deny his spiritual supremacy. The people were also taught that by the payment of money to the church they might free themselves from sin, and also release the souls of their deceased friends who were confined in the tormenting flames. By such means did Rome fill her coffers and sustain the magnificence, luxury, and vice of the pretended representatives of Him who had not where to lay His head. (See Appendix.){GC 59.1}
The Scriptural ordinance of the Lord’s Supper had been supplanted by the idolatrous sacrifice of the mass. Papal priests pretended, by their senseless mummery, to convert the simple bread and wine into the actual “body and blood of Christ.”—Cardinal Wiseman, The Real Presence of the Body and Blood of Our Lord Jesus Christ in the Blessed Eucharist, Proved From Scripture, lecture 8, sec. 3, par. 26. With blasphemous presumption, they openly claimed the power of creating God, the Creator of all things. Christians were required, on pain of death, to avow their faith in this horrible, Heaven-insulting heresy. Multitudes who refused were given to the flames. (See Appendix.){GC 59.2}
In the thirteenth century was established that most terrible of all the engines of the papacy—the Inquisition. The prince of darkness wrought with the leaders of the papal hierarchy. In their secret councils Satan and his angels controlled the minds of evil men, while unseen in the midst stood an angel of God, taking the fearful record of their iniquitous decrees and writing the history of deeds too horrible to appear to human eyes. “Babylon the great” was “drunken with the blood of the saints.” The mangled forms of millions of martyrs cried to God for vengeance upon that apostate power. {GC 59.3}
Popery had become the world’s despot. Kings and emperors bowed to the decrees of the Roman pontiff. The destinies of men, both for time and for eternity, seemed under his control. For hundreds of years the doctrines of Rome had been extensively and implicitly received, its rites reverently performed, its festivals generally observed. Its clergy were honored and liberally sustained. Never since has the Roman Church attained to greater dignity, magnificence, or power.{GC 60.1}
But “the noon of the papacy was the midnight of the world.”—J. A. Wylie, The History of Protestantism, b. 1, ch. 4. The Holy Scriptures were almost unknown, not only to the people, but to the priests. Like the Pharisees of old, the papal leaders hated the light which would reveal their sins. God’s law, the standard of righteousness, having been removed, they exercised power without limit, and practiced vice without restraint. Fraud, avarice, and profligacy prevailed. Men shrank from no crime by which they could gain wealth or position. The palaces of popes and prelates were scenes of the vilest debauchery. Some of the reigning pontiffs were guilty of crimes so revolting that secular rulers endeavored to depose these dignitaries of the church as monsters too vile to be tolerated. For centuries Europe had made no progress in learning, arts, or civilization. A moral and intellectual paralysis had fallen upon Christendom.{GC 60.2}

The condition of the world under the Romish power presented a fearful and striking fulfillment of the words of the prophet Hosea: “My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge: because thou hast rejected knowledge, I will also reject thee: … seeing thou hast forgotten the law of thy God, I will also forget thy children.” “There is no truth, nor mercy, nor knowledge of God in the land. By swearing, and lying, and killing, and stealing, and committing adultery, they break out, and blood toucheth blood.” Hosea 4:6, 1, 2. Such were the results of banishing the word of God.{GC 60.3}

Leave a comment

Filed under Adventist, antichrist, bible, catholics, conspiracy theory, Daniel, economic colapse, politics, prophecy, religion, Revelation, Uncategorized, United States, USA

America in Bible Prophecy.

in pdf: Chapter 25—God’s Law Immutable

Chapter 25—God’s Law Immutable

The temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament.” Revelation 11:19. The ark of God’s testament is in the holy of holies, the second apartment of the sanctuary. In the ministration of the earthly tabernacle, which served “unto the example and shadow of heavenly things,” this apartment was opened only upon the great Day of Atonement for the cleansing of the sanctuary. Therefore the announcement that the temple of God was opened in heaven and the ark of His testament was seen points to the opening of the most holy place of the heavenly sanctuary in 1844 as Christ entered there to perform the closing work of the atonement. Those who by faith followed their great High Priest as He entered upon His ministry in the most holy place, beheld the ark of His testament. As they had studied the subject of the sanctuary they had come to understand the Saviour’s change of ministration, and they saw that He was now officiating before the ark of God, pleading His blood in behalf of sinners. {GC 433.1}

The ark in the tabernacle on earth contained the two tables of stone, upon which were inscribed the precepts of the law of God. The ark was merely a receptacle for the tables of the law, and the presence of these divine precepts gave to it its value and sacredness. When the temple of God was opened in heaven, the ark of His testament was seen. Within the holy of holies, in the sanctuary in heaven, the divine law is sacredly enshrined—the law that was spoken by God Himself amid the thunders of Sinai and written with His own finger on the tables of stone. {GC 433.2}

The law of God in the sanctuary in heaven is the great original, of which the precepts inscribed upon the tables of stone and recorded by Moses in the Pentateuch were an unerring transcript. Those who arrived at an understanding of this important point were thus led to see the sacred, unchanging character of the divine law. They saw, as never before, the force of the Saviour’s words: “Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law.” Matthew 5:18. The law of God, being a revelation of His will, a transcript of His character, must forever endure, “as a faithful witness in heaven.” Not one command has been annulled; not a jot or tittle has been changed. Says the psalmist: “Forever, O Lord, Thy word is settled in heaven.” “All His commandments are sure. They stand fast for ever and ever.” Psalm 119:89; 111:7, 8. {GC 434.1}

In the very bosom of the Decalogue is the fourth commandment, as it was first proclaimed: “Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy work: but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy manservant, nor thy maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates: for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and hallowed it.” Exodus 20:8-11. {GC 434.2}

The Spirit of God impressed the hearts of those students of His word. The conviction was urged upon them that they had ignorantly transgressed this precept by disregarding the Creator’s rest day. They began to examine the reasons for observing the first day of the week instead of the day which God had sanctified. They could find no evidence in the Scriptures that the fourth commandment had been abolished, or that the Sabbath had been changed; the blessing which first hallowed the seventh day had never been removed. They had been honestly seeking to know and to do God’s will; now, as they saw themselves transgressors of His law, sorrow filled their hearts, and they manifested their loyalty to God by keeping His Sabbath holy. {GC 434.3}

Many and earnest were the efforts made to overthrow their faith. None could fail to see that if the earthly sanctuary was a figure or pattern of the heavenly, the law deposited in the ark on earth was an exact transcript of the law in the ark in heaven; and that an acceptance of the truth concerning the heavenly sanctuary involved an acknowledgment of the claims of God’s law and the obligation of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. Here was the secret of the bitter and determined opposition to the harmonious exposition of the Scriptures that revealed the ministration of Christ in the heavenly sanctuary. Men sought to close the door which God had opened, and to open the door which He had closed. But “He that openeth, and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth,” had declared: “Behold, I have set before thee an open door, and no man can shut it.” Revelation 3:7, 8. Christ had opened the door, or ministration, of the most holy place, light was shining from that open door of the sanctuary in heaven, and the fourth commandment was shown to be included in the law which is there enshrined; what God had established, no man could overthrow. {GC 435.1}

Those who had accepted the light concerning the mediation of Christ and the perpetuity of the law of God found that these were the truths presented in Revelation 14. The messages of this chapter constitute a threefold warning (see Appendix) which is to prepare the inhabitants of the earth for the Lord’s second coming. The announcement, “The hour of His judgment is come,” points to the closing work of Christ’s ministration for the salvation of men. It heralds a truth which must be proclaimed until the Saviour’s intercession shall cease and He shall return to the earth to take His people to Himself. The work of judgment which began in 1844 must continue until the cases of all are decided, both of the living and the dead; hence it will extend to the close of human probation. That men may be prepared to stand in the judgment, the message commands them to “fear God, and give glory to Him,” “and worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.” The result of an acceptance of these messages is given in the word: “Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” In order to be prepared for the judgment, it is necessary that men should keep the law of God. That law will be the standard of character in the judgment. The apostle Paul declares: “As many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law, … in the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ.” And he says that “the doers of the law shall be justified.” Romans 2:12-16. Faith is essential in order to the keeping of the law of God; for “without faith it is impossible to please Him.” And “whatsoever is not of faith is sin.” Hebrews 11:6; Romans 14:23. {GC 435.2}

By the first angel, men are called upon to “fear God, and give glory to Him” and to worship Him as the Creator of the heavens and the earth. In order to do this, they must obey His law. Says the wise man: “Fear God, and keep His commandments: for this is the whole duty of man.” Ecclesiastes 12:13. Without obedience to His commandments no worship can be pleasing to God. “This is the love of God, that we keep His commandments.” “He that turneth away his ear from hearing the law, even his prayer shall be abomination.” 1 John 5:3; Proverbs 28:9. {GC 436.1}

The duty to worship God is based upon the fact that He is the Creator and that to Him all other beings owe their existence. And wherever, in the Bible, His claim to reverence and worship, above the gods of the heathen, is presented, there is cited the evidence of His creative power. “All the gods of the nations are idols: but the Lord made the heavens.” Psalm 96:5. “To whom then will ye liken Me, or shall I be equal? saith the Holy One. Lift up your eyes on high, and behold who hath created these things.” “Thus saith the Lord that created the heavens; God Himself that formed the earth and made it: … I am the Lord; and there is none else.” Isaiah 40:25, 26; 45:18. Says the psalmist: “Know ye that the Lord He is God: it is He that hath made us, and not we ourselves.” “O come, let us worship and bow down: let us kneel before the Lord our Maker.” Psalm 100:3; 95:6. And the holy beings who worship God in heaven state, as the reason why their homage is due to Him: “Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honor and power: for Thou hast created all things.” Revelation 4:11. {GC 436.2}

In Revelation 14, men are called upon to worship the Creator; and the prophecy brings to view a class that, as the result of the threefold message, are keeping the commandments of God. One of these commandments points directly to God as the Creator. The fourth precept declares: “The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: … for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and hallowed it.” Exodus 20:10, 11. Concerning the Sabbath, the Lord says, further, that it is “a sign, … that ye may know that I am the Lord your God.” Ezekiel 20:20. And the reason given is: “For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the seventh day He rested, and was refreshed.” Exodus 31:17. {GC 437.1}

“The importance of the Sabbath as the memorial of creation is that it keeps ever present the true reason why worship is due to God”—because He is the Creator, and we are His creatures. “The Sabbath therefore lies at the very foundation of divine worship, for it teaches this great truth in the most impressive manner, and no other institution does this. The true ground of divine worship, not of that on the seventh day merely, but of all worship, is found in the distinction between the Creator and His creatures. This great fact can never become obsolete, and must never be forgotten.”—J. N. Andrews, History of the Sabbath, chapter 27. It was to keep this truth ever before the minds of men, that God instituted the Sabbath in Eden; and so long as the fact that He is our Creator continues to be a reason why we should worship Him, so long the Sabbath will continue as its sign and memorial. Had the Sabbath been universally kept, man’s thoughts and affections would have been led to the Creator as the object of reverence and worship, and there would never have been an idolater, an atheist, or an infidel. The keeping of the Sabbath is a sign of loyalty to the true God, “Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.” It follows that the message which commands men to worship God and keep His commandments will especially call upon them to keep the fourth commandment. {GC 437.2}

In contrast to those who keep the commandments of God and have the faith of Jesus, the third angel points to another class, against whose errors a solemn and fearful warning is uttered: “If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God.” Revelation 14:9, 10. A correct interpretation of the symbols employed is necessary to an understanding of this message. What is represented by the beast, the image, the mark? {GC 438.1}

The line of prophecy in which these symbols are found begins with Revelation 12, with the dragon that sought to destroy Christ at His birth. The dragon is said to be Satan (Revelation 12:9); he it was that moved upon Herod to put the Saviour to death. But the chief agent of Satan in making war upon Christ and His people during the first centuries of the Christian Era was the Roman Empire, in which paganism was the prevailing religion. Thus while the dragon, primarily, represents Satan, it is, in a secondary sense, a symbol of pagan Rome. {GC 438.2}

In chapter 13 (verses 1-10) is described another beast, “like unto a leopard,” to which the dragon gave “his power, and his seat, and great authority.” This symbol, as most Protestants have believed, represents the papacy, which succeeded to the power and seat and authority once held by the ancient Roman empire. Of the leopardlike beast it is declared: “There was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies…. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name, and His tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.” This prophecy, which is nearly identical with the description of the little horn of Daniel 7, unquestionably points to the papacy. {GC 439.1}

“Power was given unto him to continue forty and two months.” And, says the prophet, “I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death.” And again: “He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword.” The forty and two months are the same as the “time and times and the dividing of time,” three years and a half, or 1260 days, of Daniel 7 – – the time during which the papal power was to oppress God’s people. This period, as stated in preceding chapters, began with the supremacy of the papacy, A.D. 538, and terminated in 1798. At that time the pope was made captive by the French army, the papal power received its deadly wound, and the prediction was fulfilled, “He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity.” {GC 439.2}

At this point another symbol is introduced. Says the prophet: “I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb.” Verse 11. Both the appearance of this beast and the manner of its rise indicate that the nation which it represents is unlike those presented under the preceding symbols. The great kingdoms that have ruled the world were presented to the prophet Daniel as beasts of prey, rising when “the four winds of the heaven strove upon the great sea.” Daniel 7:2. In Revelation 17 an angel explained that waters represent “peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.” Revelation 17:15. Winds are a symbol of strife. The four winds of heaven striving upon the great sea represent the terrible scenes of conquest and revolution by which kingdoms have attained to power. {GC 439.3}

But the beast with lamblike horns was seen “coming up out of the earth.” Instead of overthrowing other powers to establish itself, the nation thus represented must arise in territory previously unoccupied and grow up gradually and peacefully. It could not, then, arise among the crowded and struggling nationalities of the Old World—that turbulent sea of “peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.” It must be sought in the Western Continent. {GC 440.1}

What nation of the New World was in 1798 rising into power, giving promise of strength and greatness, and attracting the attention of the world? The application of the symbol admits of no question. One nation, and only one, meets the specifications of this prophecy; it points unmistakably to the United States of America. Again and again the thought, almost the exact words, of the sacred writer has been unconsciously employed by the orator and the historian in describing the rise and growth of this nation. The beast was seen “coming up out of the earth;” and, according to the translators, the word here rendered “coming up” literally signifies “to grow or spring up as a plant.” And, as we have seen, the nation must arise in territory previously unoccupied. A prominent writer, describing the rise of the United States, speaks of “the mystery of her coming forth from vacancy,“ and says: “Like a silent seed we grew into empire.”—G. A. Townsend, The New World Compared With the Old, page 462. A European journal in 1850 spoke of the United States as a wonderful empire, which was “emerging,” and “amid the silence of the earth daily adding to its power and pride.”—The Dublin Nation. Edward Everett, in an oration on the Pilgrim founders of this nation, said: “Did they look for a retired spot, inoffensive for its obscurity, and safe in its remoteness, where the little church of Leyden might enjoy the freedom of conscience? Behold the mighty regions over which, in peaceful conquest, … they have borne the banners of the cross!”—Speech delivered at Plymouth, Massachusetts, Dec. 22, 1824, page 11. {GC 440.2}

“And he had two horns like a lamb.” The lamblike horns indicate youth, innocence, and gentleness, fitly representing the character of the United States when presented to the prophet as “coming up” in 1798. Among the Christian exiles who first fled to America and sought an asylum from royal oppression and priestly intolerance were many who determined to establish a government upon the broad foundation of civil and religious liberty. Their views found place in the Declaration of Independence, which sets forth the great truth that “all men are created equal” and endowed with the inalienable right to “life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness.” And the Constitution guarantees to the people the right of self-government, providing that representatives elected by the popular vote shall enact and administer the laws. Freedom of religious faith was also granted, every man being permitted to worship God according to the dictates of his conscience. Republicanism and Protestantism became the fundamental principles of the nation. These principles are the secret of its power and prosperity. The oppressed and downtrodden throughout Christendom have turned to this land with interest and hope. Millions have sought its shores, and the United States has risen to a place among the most powerful nations of the earth. {GC 441.1}

But the beast with lamblike horns “spake as a dragon. And he exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose deadly wound was healed; … saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live.” Revelation 13:11-14. {GC 441.2}

The lamblike horns and dragon voice of the symbol point to a striking contradiction between the professions and the practice of the nation thus represented. The “speaking” of the nation is the action of its legislative and judicial authorities. By such action it will give the lie to those liberal and peaceful principles which it has put forth as the foundation of its policy. The prediction that it will speak “as a dragon” and exercise “all the power of the first beast” plainly foretells a development of the spirit of intolerance and persecution that was manifested by the nations represented by the dragon and the leopardlike beast. And the statement that the beast with two horns “causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the first beast” indicates that the authority of this nation is to be exercised in enforcing some observance which shall be an act of homage to the papacy. {GC 442.1}

Such action would be directly contrary to the principles of this government, to the genius of its free institutions, to the direct and solemn avowals of the Declaration of Independence, and to the Constitution. The founders of the nation wisely sought to guard against the employment of secular power on the part of the church, with its inevitable result—intolerance and persecution. The Constitution provides that “Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof,” and that “no religious test shall ever be required as a qualification to any office or public trust under the United States.” Only in flagrant violation of these safeguards to the nation’s liberty, can any religious observance be enforced by civil authority. But the inconsistency of such action is no greater than is represented in the symbol. It is the beast with lamblike horns—in profession pure, gentle, and harmless—that speaks as a dragon. {GC 442.2}

“Saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast.” Here is clearly presented a form of government in which the legislative power rests with the people, a most striking evidence that the United States is the nation denoted in the prophecy. {GC 442.3}

But what is the “image to the beast”? and how is it to be formed? The image is made by the two-horned beast, and is an image to the beast. It is also called an image of the beast. Then to learn what the image is like and how it is to be formed we must study the characteristics of the beast itself—the papacy. {GC 443.1}

When the early church became corrupted by departing from the simplicity of the gospel and accepting heathen rites and customs, she lost the Spirit and power of God; and in order to control the consciences of the people, she sought the support of the secular power. The result was the papacy, a church that controlled the power of the state and employed it to further her own ends, especially for the punishment of “heresy.” In order for the United States to form an image of the beast, the religious power must so control the civil government that the authority of the state will also be employed by the church to accomplish her own ends. {GC 443.2}

Whenever the church has obtained secular power, she has employed it to punish dissent from her doctrines. Protestant churches that have followed in the steps of Rome by forming alliance with worldly powers have manifested a similar desire to restrict liberty of conscience. An example of this is given in the long-continued persecution of dissenters by the Church of England. During the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, thousands of nonconformist ministers were forced to flee from their churches, and many, both of pastors and people, were subjected to fine, imprisonment, torture, and martyrdom. {GC 443.3}

It was apostasy that led the early church to seek the aid of the civil government, and this prepared the way for the development of the papacy—the beast. Said Paul: “There” shall “come a falling away, … and that man of sin be revealed.” 2 Thessalonians 2:3. So apostasy in the church will prepare the way for the image to the beast. {GC 443.4}

The Bible declares that before the coming of the Lord there will exist a state of religious declension similar to that in the first centuries. “In the last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God; having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof.” 2 Timothy 3:1-5. “Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils.” 1 Timothy 4:1. Satan will work “with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness.” And all that “received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved,” will be left to accept “strong delusion, that they should believe a lie.” 2 Thessalonians 2:9-11. When this state of ungodliness shall be reached, the same results will follow as in the first centuries. {GC 444.1}

The wide diversity of belief in the Protestant churches is regarded by many as decisive proof that no effort to secure a forced uniformity can ever be made. But there has been for years, in churches of the Protestant faith, a strong and growing sentiment in favor of a union based upon common points of doctrine. To secure such a union, the discussion of subjects upon which all were not agreed—however important they might be from a Bible standpoint—must necessarily be waived. {GC 444.2}

Charles Beecher, in a sermon in the year 1846, declared that the ministry of “the evangelical Protestant denominations” is “not only formed all the way up under a tremendous pressure of merely human fear, but they live, and move, and breathe in a state of things radically corrupt, and appealing every hour to every baser element of their nature to hush up the truth, and bow the knee to the power of apostasy. Was not this the way things went with Rome? Are we not living her life over again? And what do we see just ahead? Another general council! A world’s convention! Evangelical alliance, and universal creed!”—Sermon on “The Bible a Sufficient Creed,” delivered at Fort Wayne, Indiana, Feb. 22, 1846. When this shall be gained, then, in the effort to secure complete uniformity, it will be only a step to the resort to force. {GC 444.3}

When the leading churches of the United States, uniting upon such points of doctrine as are held by them in common, shall influence the state to enforce their decrees and to sustain their institutions, then Protestant America will have formed an image of the Roman hierarchy, and the infliction of civil penalties upon dissenters will inevitably result. {GC 445.1}

The beast with two horns “causeth [commands] all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: and that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.” Revelation 13:16, 17. The third angel’s warning is: “If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God.” “The beast” mentioned in this message, whose worship is enforced by the two-horned beast, is the first, or leopardlike beast of Revelation 13—the papacy. The “image to the beast” represents that form of apostate Protestantism which will be developed when the Protestant churches shall seek the aid of the civil power for the enforcement of their dogmas. The “mark of the beast” still remains to be defined. {GC 445.2}

After the warning against the worship of the beast and his image the prophecy declares: “Here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” Since those who keep God’s commandments are thus placed in contrast with those that worship the beast and his image and receive his mark, it follows that the keeping of God’s law, on the one hand, and its violation, on the other, will make the distinction between the worshipers of God and the worshipers of the beast. {GC 445.3}

The special characteristic of the beast, and therefore of his image, is the breaking of God’s commandments. Says Daniel, of the little horn, the papacy: “He shall think to change times and the law.” Daniel 7:25, R.V. And Paul styled the same power the “man of sin,” who was to exalt himself above God. One prophecy is a complement of the other. Only by changing God’s law could the papacy exalt itself above God; whoever should understandingly keep the law as thus changed would be giving supreme honor to that power by which the change was made. Such an act of obedience to papal laws would be a mark of allegiance to the pope in the place of God. {GC 446.1}

The papacy has attempted to change the law of God. The second commandment, forbidding image worship, has been dropped from the law, and the fourth commandment has been so changed as to authorize the observance of the first instead of the seventh day as the Sabbath. But papists urge, as a reason for omitting the second commandment, that it is unnecessary, being included in the first, and that they are giving the law exactly as God designed it to be understood. This cannot be the change foretold by the prophet. An intentional, deliberate change is presented: “He shall think to change the times and the law.” The change in the fourth commandment exactly fulfills the prophecy. For this the only authority claimed is that of the church. Here the papal power openly sets itself above God. {GC 446.2}

While the worshipers of God will be especially distinguished by their regard for the fourth commandment,—since this is the sign of His creative power and the witness to His claim upon man’s reverence and homage,—the worshipers of the beast will be distinguished by their efforts to tear down the Creator’s memorial, to exalt the institution of Rome. It was in behalf of the Sunday that popery first asserted its arrogant claims (see Appendix); and its first resort to the power of the state was to compel the observance of Sunday as “the Lord’s day.” But the Bible points to the seventh day, and not to the first, as the Lord’s day. Said Christ: “The Son of man is Lord also of the Sabbath.” The fourth commandment declares: “The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord.” And by the prophet Isaiah the Lord designates it: “My holy day.” Mark 2:28; Isaiah 58:13. {GC 446.3}

The claim so often put forth that Christ changed the Sabbath is disproved by His own words. In His Sermon on the Mount He said: “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven,” Matthew 5:17-19. {GC 447.1}

It is a fact generally admitted by Protestants that the Scriptures give no authority for the change of the Sabbath. This is plainly stated in publications issued by the American Tract Society and the American Sunday School Union. One of these works acknowledges “the complete silence of the New Testament so far as any explicit command for the Sabbath [Sunday, the first day of the week] or definite rules for its observance are concerned.”—George Elliott, The Abiding Sabbath, page 184. {GC 447.2}

Another says: “Up to the time of Christ’s death, no change had been made in the day;” and, “so far as the record shows, they [the apostles] did not … give any explicit command enjoining the abandonment of the seventh-day Sabbath, and its observance on the first day of the week.”—A. E. Waffle, The Lord’s Day, pages 186-188. {GC 447.3}

Roman Catholics acknowledge that the change of the Sabbath was made by their church, and declare that Protestants by observing the Sunday are recognizing her power. In the Catholic Catechism of Christian Religion, in answer to a question as to the day to be observed in obedience to the fourth commandment, this statement is made: “During the old law, Saturday was the day sanctified; but the church, instructed by Jesus Christ, and directed by the Spirit of God, has substituted Sunday for Saturday; so now we sanctify the first, not the seventh day. Sunday means, and now is, the day of the Lord.” {GC 447.4}

As the sign of the authority of the Catholic Church, papist writers cite “the very act of changing the Sabbath into Sunday, which Protestants allow of; … because by keeping Sunday, they acknowledge the church’s power to ordain feasts, and to command them under sin.”—Henry Tuberville, An Abridgment of the Christian Doctrine, page 58. What then is the change of the Sabbath, but the sign, or mark, of the authority of the Roman Church—“the mark of the beast”? {GC 448.1}

The Roman Church has not relinquished her claim to supremacy; and when the world and the Protestant churches accept a sabbath of her creating, while they reject the Bible Sabbath, they virtually admit this assumption. They may claim the authority of tradition and of the Fathers for the change; but in so doing they ignore the very principle which separates them from Rome—that “the Bible, and the Bible only, is the religion of Protestants.” The papist can see that they are deceiving themselves, willingly closing their eyes to the facts in the case. As the movement for Sunday enforcement gains favor, he rejoices, feeling assured that it will eventually bring the whole Protestant world under the banner of Rome. {GC 448.2}

Romanists declare that “the observance of Sunday by the Protestants is an homage they pay, in spite of themselves, to the authority of the [Catholic] Church.”—Mgr. Segur, Plain Talk About the Protestantism of Today, page 213. The enforcement of Sundaykeeping on the part of Protestant churches is an enforcement of the worship of the papacy—of the beast. Those who, understanding the claims of the fourth commandment, choose to observe the false instead of the true Sabbath are thereby paying homage to that power by which alone it is commanded. But in the very act of enforcing a religious duty by secular power, the churches would themselves form an image to the beast; hence the enforcement of Sundaykeeping in the United States would be an enforcement of the worship of the beast and his image. {GC 448.3}

But Christians of past generations observed the Sunday, supposing that in so doing they were keeping the Bible Sabbath; and there are now true Christians in every church, not excepting the Roman Catholic communion, who honestly believe that Sunday is the Sabbath of divine appointment. God accepts their sincerity of purpose and their integrity before Him. But when Sunday observance shall be enforced by law, and the world shall be enlightened concerning the obligation of the true Sabbath, then whoever shall transgress the command of God, to obey a precept which has no higher authority than that of Rome, will thereby honor popery above God. He is paying homage to Rome and to the power which enforces the institution ordained by Rome. He is worshiping the beast and his image. As men then reject the institution which God has declared to be the sign of His authority, and honor in its stead that which Rome has chosen as the token of her supremacy, they will thereby accept the sign of allegiance to Rome—“the mark of the beast.” And it is not until the issue is thus plainly set before the people, and they are brought to choose between the commandments of God and the commandments of men, that those who continue in transgression will receive “the mark of the beast.” {GC 449.1}

The most fearful threatening ever addressed to mortals is contained in the third angel’s message. That must be a terrible sin which calls down the wrath of God unmingled with mercy. Men are not to be left in darkness concerning this important matter; the warning against this sin is to be given to the world before the visitation of God’s judgments, that all may know why they are to be inflicted, and have opportunity to escape them. Prophecy declares that the first angel would make his announcement to “every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people.” The warning of the third angel, which forms a part of the same threefold message, is to be no less widespread. It is represented in the prophecy as being proclaimed with a loud voice, by an angel flying in the midst of heaven; and it will command the attention of the world. {GC 449.2}

In the issue of the contest all Christendom will be divided into two great classes—those who keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus, and those who worship the beast and his image and receive his mark. Although church and state will unite their power to compel “all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond” (Revelation 13:16), to receive “the mark of the beast,” yet the people of God will not receive it. The prophet of Patmos beholds “them that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God” and singing the song of Moses and the Lamb. Revelation 15:2, 3. {GC 450.1}

Leave a comment

Filed under Adventist, antichrist, bible, catholics, conspiracy theory, Daniel, economic colapse, end of time, God, Jesus Christ, national sunday law, politics, Pope Francis, prophecy, religion, Revelation, sunday law, Uncategorized, United States, USA

The Roman Church had made merchandise of the grace of God.

BOOK: THE GREAT CONTROVERSY
More interesting topics click: https://thefutureofusa.wordpress.com/

PDF CLICK ON: chapter7-11

Chapter 7—Luther’s Separation From Rome

Foremost among those who were called to lead the church from the darkness of popery into the light of a purer faith, stood Martin Luther. Zealous, ardent, and devoted, knowing no fear but the fear of God, and acknowledging no foundation for religious faith but the Holy Scriptures, Luther was the man for his time; through him God accomplished a great work for the reformation of the church and the enlightenment of the world. {GC 120.1}

Like the first heralds of the gospel, Luther sprang from the ranks of poverty. His early years were spent in the humble home of a German peasant. By daily toil as a miner his father earned the means for his education. He intended him for a lawyer; but God purposed to make him a builder in the great temple that was rising so slowly through the centuries. Hardship, privation, and severe discipline were the school in which Infinite Wisdom prepared Luther for the important mission of his life. {GC 120.2}

Luther’s father was a man of strong and active mind and great force of character, honest, resolute, and straightforward. He was true to his convictions of duty, let the consequences be what they might. His sterling good sense led him to regard the monastic system with distrust. He was highly displeased when Luther, without his consent, entered a monastery; and it was two years before the father was reconciled to his son, and even then his opinions remained the same. {GC 120.3}

Luther’s parents bestowed great care upon the education and training of their children. They endeavored to instruct them in the knowledge of God and the practice of Christian virtues. The father’s prayer often ascended in the hearing of his son that the child might remember the name of the Lord and one day aid in the advancement of His truth. Every advantage for moral or intellectual culture which their life of toil permitted them to enjoy was eagerly improved by these parents. Their efforts were earnest and persevering to prepare their children for a life of piety and usefulness. With their firmness and strength of character they sometimes exercised too great severity; but the Reformer himself, though conscious that in some respects they had erred, found in their discipline more to approve than to condemn. {GC 121.1}

At school, where he was sent at an early age, Luther was treated with harshness and even violence. So great was the poverty of his parents that upon going from home to school in another town he was for a time obliged to obtain his food by singing from

door to door, and he often suffered from hunger. The gloomy, superstitious ideas of religion then prevailing filled him with fear. He would lie down at night with a sorrowful heart, looking forward with trembling to the dark future and in constant terror at the thought of God as a stern, unrelenting judge, a cruel tyrant, rather than a kind heavenly Father. {GC 121.2}

Yet under so many and so great discouragements Luther pressed resolutely forward toward the high standard of moral and intellectual excellence which attracted his soul. He thirsted for knowledge, and the earnest and practical character of his mind led him to desire the solid and useful rather than the showy and superficial. {GC 121.3}

When, at the age of eighteen, he entered the University of Erfurt, his situation was more favorable and his prospects were brighter than in his earlier years. His parents having by thrift and industry acquired a competence, they were able to render him all needed assistance. And the influence of judicious friends had somewhat lessened the gloomy effects of his former training. He applied himself to the study of the best authors, diligently treasuring their most weighty thoughts and making the wisdom of the wise his own. Even under the harsh discipline of his former instructors he had early given promise of distinction, and with favorable influences his mind rapidly developed. A retentive memory, a lively imagination, strong reasoning powers, and untiring application soon placed him in the foremost rank among his associates. Intellectual discipline ripened his understanding and aroused an activity of mind and a keenness of perception that were preparing him for the conflicts of his life. {GC 121.4}

The fear of the Lord dwelt in the heart of Luther, enabling him to maintain his steadfastness of purpose and leading him to deep humility before God. He had an abiding sense of his dependence upon divine aid, and he did not fail to begin each day with prayer, while his heart was continually breathing a petition for guidance and support. “To pray well,” he often said, “is the better half of study.”— D’Aubigne, b. 2, ch. 2. {GC 122.1}

While one day examining the books in the library of the university, Luther discovered a Latin Bible. Such a book he had never before seen. He was ignorant even of its existence. He had heard portions of the Gospels and Epistles, which were read to the people at public worship, and he supposed that these were the entire Bible. Now, for the first time, he looked upon the whole of God’s word. With mingled awe and wonder he turned the sacred pages; with quickened pulse and throbbing heart he read for himself the words of life, pausing now and then to exclaim: “O that God would give me such a book for myself!”—Ibid., b. 2, ch. 2. Angels of heaven were by his side, and rays of light from the throne of God revealed the treasures of truth to his understanding. He had ever feared to offend God, but now the deep conviction of his condition as a sinner took hold upon him as never before. {GC 122.2}

An earnest desire to be free from sin and to find peace with God led him at last to enter a cloister and devote himself to a monastic life. Here he was required to

perform the lowest drudgery and to beg from house to house. He was at an age when respect and appreciation are most eagerly craved, and these menial offices were deeply mortifying to his natural feelings; but he patiently endured this humiliation, believing that it was necessary because of his sins. {GC 123.1}

Every moment that could be spared from his daily duties he employed in study, robbing himself of sleep and grudging even the time spent at his scanty meals. Above everything else he delighted in the study of God’s word. He had found a Bible chained to the convent wall, and to this he often repaired. As his convictions of sin deepened, he sought by his own works to obtain pardon and peace. He led a most rigorous life, endeavoring by fasting, vigils, and scourgings to subdue the evils of his nature, from which the monastic life had brought no release. He shrank from no sacrifice by which he might attain to that purity of heart which would enable him to stand approved before God. “I was indeed a pious monk,” he afterward said, “and followed the rules of my order more strictly than I can express. If ever monk could obtain heaven by his monkish works, I should certainly have been entitled to it…. If it had continued much longer, I should have carried my mortifications even to death.”—Ibid., b. 2, ch. 3. As the result of this painful discipline he lost strength and suffered from fainting spasms, from the effects of which he never fully recovered. But with all his efforts his burdened soul found no relief. He was at last driven to the verge of despair. {GC 123.2}

When it appeared to Luther that all was lost, God raised up a friend and helper for him. The pious Staupitz opened the word of God to Luther’s mind and bade him look away from himself, cease the contemplation of infinite punishment for the violation of God’s law, and look to Jesus, his sin-pardoning Saviour. “Instead of torturing yourself on account of your sins, throw yourself into the Redeemer’s arms. Trust in Him, in the righteousness of His life, in the atonement of His death…. Listen to the Son of God. He became man to give you the assurance of divine favor.” “Love Him who first loved you.”—Ibid., b. 2, ch. 4. Thus spoke this messenger of mercy. His words made a deep impression upon Luther’s mind. After many a struggle with long-cherished errors, he was enabled to grasp the truth, and peace came to his troubled soul. {GC 123.3}

Luther was ordained a priest and was called from the cloister to a professorship in the University of Wittenberg. Here he applied himself to the study of the Scriptures in the original tongues. He began to lecture upon the Bible; and the book of Psalm, the Gospels, and the Epistles were opened to the understanding of crowds of delighted listeners. Staupitz, his friend and superior, urged him to ascend the pulpit and preach the word of God. Luther hesitated, feeling himself unworthy to speak to the people in Christ’s stead. It was only after a long struggle that he yielded to the solicitations of his friends. Already he was mighty in the Scriptures, and the grace of God rested upon him. His eloquence captivated his hearers, the clearness and power with which he presented the truth convinced their understanding, and his fervor touched their hearts. {GC 124.1}

Luther was still a true son of the papal church and had no thought that he would ever be anything else. In the providence of God he was led to visit Rome. He pursued his journey on foot, lodging at the monasteries on the way. At a convent in Italy he was filled with wonder at the wealth, magnificence, and luxury that he witnessed. Endowed with a princely revenue, the monks dwelt in splendid apartments, attired themselves in the richest and most costly robes, and feasted at a sumptuous table. With painful misgivings Luther contrasted this scene with the self-denial and hardship of his own life. His mind was becoming perplexed. {GC 124.2}

At last he beheld in the distance the seven-hilled city. With deep emotion he prostrated himself upon the earth, exclaiming: “Holy Rome, I salute thee!”—Ibid., b. 2, ch. 6. He entered the city, visited the churches, listened to the marvelous tales repeated by priests and monks, and performed all the ceremonies required. Everywhere he looked upon scenes that filled him with astonishment and horror. He saw that iniquity existed among all classes of the clergy. He heard indecent jokes from prelates, and was filled with horror at their awful profanity, even during mass. As he mingled with the monks and citizens he met dissipation, debauchery. Turn where he would, in the place of sanctity he found profanation. “No one can imagine,” he wrote, “what sins and infamous actions are committed in Rome; they must be seen and heard to be believed. Thus they are in the habit of saying, ‘If there is a hell, Rome is built over it: it is an abyss whence issues every kind of sin.’”— Ibid., b. 2, ch. 6. {GC 124.3}

By a recent decretal an indulgence had been promised by the pope to all who should ascend upon their knees “Pilate’s staircase,” said to have been descended by our Saviour on leaving the Roman judgment hall and to have been miraculously conveyed from Jerusalem to Rome. Luther was one day devoutly climbing these steps, when suddenly a voice like thunder seemed to say to him: “The just shall live by faith.” Romans 1:17. He sprang to his feet and hastened from the place in shame and horror. That text never lost its power upon his soul. From that time he saw more clearly than ever before the fallacy of trusting to human works for salvation, and the necessity of constant faith in the merits of Christ. His eyes had been opened, and were never again to be closed, to the delusions of the papacy. When he turned his face from Rome he had turned away also in heart, and from that time the separation grew wider, until he severed all connection with the papal church. {GC 125.1}

After his return from Rome, Luther received at the University of Wittenberg the degree of doctor of divinity. Now he was at liberty to devote himself, as never before, to the Scriptures that he loved. He had taken a solemn vow to study carefully and to preach with fidelity the word of God, not the sayings and doctrines of the popes, all the days of his life. He was no longer the mere monk or professor, but the authorized herald of the Bible. He had been called as a shepherd to feed the flock of God, that were hungering and thirsting for the truth. He firmly declared that Christians should receive no other doctrines than those which rest on the authority of the Sacred Scriptures. These words struck at the very foundation of papal supremacy. They contained the vital principle of the Reformation. {GC 125.2}

Luther saw the danger of exalting human theories above the word of God. He fearlessly attacked the speculative infidelity of the schoolmen and opposed the philosophy and theology which had so long held a controlling influence upon the people. He denounced such studies as not only worthless but pernicious, and sought to turn the minds of his hearers from the sophistries of philosophers and theologians to the eternal truths set forth by prophets and apostles. {GC 126.1}

Precious was the message which he bore to the eager crowds that hung upon his words. Never before had such teachings fallen upon their ears. The glad tidings of a Saviour’s love, the assurance of pardon and peace through His atoning blood, rejoiced their hearts and inspired within them an immortal hope. At Wittenberg a light was kindled whose rays should extend to the uttermost parts of the earth, and which was to increase in brightness to the close of time. {GC 126.2}

But light and darkness cannot harmonize. Between truth and error there is an irrepressible conflict. To uphold and defend the one is to attack and overthrow the other. Our Saviour Himself declared: “I came not to send peace, but a sword.” Matthew 10:34. Said Luther, a few years after the opening of the Reformation: “God does not guide me, He pushes me forward. He carries me away. I am not master of myself. I desire to live in repose; but I am thrown into the midst of tumults and revolutions.”—D’Aubigne, b. 5, ch. 2. He was now about to be urged into the contest. {GC 126.3}

The Roman Church had made merchandise of the grace of God. The tables of the money-changers (Matthew 21:12) were set up beside her altars, and the air resounded with the shouts of buyers and sellers. Under the plea of raising funds for the erection of St. Peter’s Church at Rome, indulgences for sin were publicly offered for sale by the authority of the pope. By the price of crime a temple was to be built up for God’s worship—the cornerstone laid with the wages of iniquity! But the very means adopted for Rome’s aggrandizement provoked the deadliest blow to her power and greatness. It was this that aroused the most determined and successful of the enemies of popery, and led to the battle which shook the papal throne and jostled the triple crown upon the pontiff’s head. {GC 127.1}

The official appointed to conduct the sale of indulgences in Germany—Tetzel by name—had been convicted of the basest offenses against society and against the law of God; but having escaped the punishment due for his crimes, he was employed to further the mercenary and unscrupulous projects of the pope. With great effrontery he repeated the most glaring falsehoods and related marvelous tales to deceive an ignorant, credulous, and superstitious people. Had they possessed the word of God they would not have been thus deceived. It was to keep them under the control of the papacy, in order to swell the power and wealth of her ambitious leaders, that the Bible had been withheld from them. (See John C. L. Gieseler, A Compendium of Ecclesiastical History, per. 4, sec. 1, par. 5.) {GC 127.2}

As Tetzel entered a town, a messenger went before him, announcing: “The grace of God and of the holy father is at your gates.”—D’Aubigne, b. 3, ch. 1. And the people welcomed the blasphemous pretender as if he were God Himself come down

from heaven to them. The infamous traffic was set up in the church, and Tetzel, ascending the pulpit, extolled the indulgences as the most precious gift of God. He declared that by virtue of his certificates of pardon all the sins which the purchaser should afterward desire to commit would be forgiven him, and that “not even repentance is necessary.”—Ibid., b. 3, ch. 1. More than this, he assured his hearers that the indulgences had power to save not only the living but the dead; that the very moment the money should clink against the bottom of his chest, the soul in whose behalf it had been paid would escape from purgatory and make its way to heaven. (See K. R. Hagenbach, History of the Reformation, vol. 1, p. 96.) {GC 127.3}

When Simon Magus offered to purchase of the apostles the power to work miracles, Peter answered him: “Thy money perish with thee, because thou hast thought that the gift of God may be purchased with money.” Acts 8:20. But Tetzel’s offer was grasped by eager thousands. Gold and silver flowed into his treasury. A salvation that could be bought with money was more easily obtained than that which requires repentance, faith, and diligent effort to resist and overcome sin. (See Appendix note for page 59.) {GC 128.1}

The doctrine of indulgences had been opposed by men of learning and piety in the Roman Church, and there were many who had no faith in pretensions so contrary to both reason and revelation. No prelate dared lift his voice against this iniquitous traffic; but the minds of men were becoming disturbed and uneasy, and many eagerly inquired if God would not work through some instrumentality for the purification of His church. {GC 128.2}

Luther, though still a papist of the straitest sort, was filled with horror at the blasphemous assumptions of the indulgence mongers. Many of his own congregation had purchased certificates of pardon, and they soon began to come to their pastor, confessing their various sins, and expecting absolution, not because they were penitent and wished to reform, but on the ground of the indulgence. Luther refused them absolution, and warned them that unless they should repent and reform their lives, they must perish in their sins. In great perplexity they repaired to Tetzel with the complaint that their confessor had refused his certificates; and some boldly demanded that their money be returned to them. The friar was filled with rage. He uttered the most terrible curses, caused fires to be lighted in the public squares, and declared that he “had received an order from the pope to burn all heretics who presumed to oppose his most holy indulgences.”—D’Aubigne, b. 3, ch. 4. {GC 128.3}

Luther now entered boldly upon his work as a champion of the truth. His voice was heard from the pulpit in earnest, solemn warning. He set before the people the offensive character of sin, and taught them that it is impossible for man, by his own works, to lessen its guilt or evade its punishment. Nothing but repentance toward God and faith in Christ can save the sinner. The grace of Christ cannot be purchased; it is a free gift. He counseled the people not to buy indulgences, but to look in faith to a crucified Redeemer. He related his own painful experience in vainly seeking by humiliation and penance to secure salvation, and assured his hearers that it was by

looking away from himself and believing in Christ that he found peace and joy. {GC 129.1}
As Tetzel continued his traffic and his impious pretensions, Luther determined upon a more effectual protest against these crying abuses. An occasion soon offered. The castle church of Wittenberg possessed many relics, which on certain holy days were exhibited to the people, and full remission of sins was granted to all who then visited the church and made confession. Accordingly on these days the people in great numbers resorted thither. One of the most important of these occasions, the festival of All Saints, was approaching. On the preceding day, Luther, joining the crowds that were already making their way to the church, posted on its door a paper containing ninety-five propositions against the doctrine of indulgences. He declared his willingness to defend these theses next day at the university, against all who should see fit to attack them. {GC 129.2}

His propositions attracted universal attention. They were read and reread, and repeated in every direction. Great excitement was created in the university and in the whole city. By these theses it was shown that the power to grant the pardon of sin, and to remit its penalty, had never been committed to the pope or to any other man. The whole scheme was a farce,—an artifice to extort money by playing upon the superstitions of the people,—a device of Satan to destroy the souls of all who should trust to its lying pretensions. It was also clearly shown that the gospel of Christ is the most valuable treasure of the church, and that the grace of God, therein revealed, is freely bestowed upon all who seek it by repentance and faith. {GC 130.1}

Luther’s theses challenged discussion; but no one dared accept the challenge. The questions which he proposed had in a few days spread through all Germany, and in a few weeks they had sounded throughout Christendom. Many devoted Romanists, who had seen and lamented the terrible iniquity prevailing in the church, but had not known how to arrest its progress, read the propositions with great joy, recognizing in them the voice of God. They felt that the Lord had graciously set His hand to arrest the rapidly swelling tide of corruption that was issuing from the see of Rome. Princes and magistrates secretly rejoiced that a check was to be put upon the arrogant power which denied the right of appeal from its decisions. {GC 130.2}

But the sin-loving and superstitious multitudes were terrified as the sophistries that had soothed their fears were swept away. Crafty ecclesiastics, interrupted in their work of sanctioning crime, and seeing their gains endangered, were enraged, and rallied to uphold their pretensions. The Reformer had bitter accusers to meet. Some charged him with acting hastily and from impulse. Others accused him of presumption, declaring that he was not directed of God, but was acting from pride and forwardness. “Who does not know,” he responded, “that a man rarely puts forth any new idea without having some appearance of pride, and without being accused of exciting quarrels? … Why were Christ and all the martyrs put to death? Because they seemed to be proud contemners of the wisdom of the time, and because they advanced novelties without having first humbly taken counsel of the oracles of the ancient opinions.” {GC 130.3}

Again he declared: “Whatever I do will be done, not by the prudence of men, but by the counsel of God. If the work be of God, who shall stop it? if it be not, who can forward it? Not my will, nor theirs, nor ours; but Thy will, O holy Father, which art in heaven.”—Ibid., b. 3, ch. 6. {GC 131.1}

Though Luther had been moved by the Spirit of God to begin his work, he was not to carry it forward without severe conflicts. The reproaches of his enemies, their misrepresentation of his purposes, and their unjust and malicious reflections upon his character and motives, came in upon him like an overwhelming flood; and they were not without effect. He had felt confident that the leaders of the people, both in the church and in the schools, would gladly unite with him in efforts for reform. Words of encouragement from those in high position had inspired him with joy and hope. Already in anticipation he had seen a brighter day dawning for the church. But encouragement had changed to reproach and condemnation. Many dignitaries, of both church and state, were convicted of the truthfulness of his theses; but they soon saw that the acceptance of these truths would involve great changes. To enlighten and reform the people would be virtually to undermine the authority of Rome, to stop thousands of streams now flowing into her treasury, and thus greatly to curtail the extravagance and luxury of the papal leaders. Furthermore, to teach the people to think and act as responsible beings, looking to Christ alone for salvation, would overthrow the pontiff’s throne and eventually destroy their own authority. For this reason they refused the knowledge tendered them of God and arrayed themselves against Christ and the truth by their opposition to the man whom He had sent to enlighten them. {GC 131.2}

Luther trembled as he looked upon himself—one man opposed to the mightiest powers of earth. He sometimes doubted whether he had indeed been led of God to set himself against the authority of the church. “Who was I,” he writes, “to oppose the majesty of the pope, before whom … the kings of the earth and the whole world trembled? … No one can know what my heart suffered during these first two years, and into what despondency, I may say into what despair, I was sunk.”—Ibid., b. 3, ch. 6. But he was not left to become utterly disheartened. When human support failed, he looked to God alone and learned that he could lean in perfect safety upon that all-powerful arm. {GC 132.1}

To a friend of the Reformation Luther wrote: “We cannot attain to the understanding of Scripture either by study or by the intellect. Your first duty is to begin by prayer. Entreat the Lord to grant you, of His great mercy, the true understanding of His word. There is no other interpreter of the word of God than the Author of this word, as He Himself has said, ‘They shall be all taught of God.’ Hope for nothing from your own labors, from your own understanding: trust solely in God, and in the influence of His Spirit. Believe this on the word of a man who has had experience.”—Ibid., b. 3, ch. 7. Here is a lesson of vital importance to those who feel that God has called them to present to others the solemn truths for this time. These truths will stir the enmity of Satan and of men who love the fables that he has

devised. In the conflict with the powers of evil there is need of something more than strength of intellect and human wisdom. {GC 132.2}
When enemies appealed to custom and tradition, or to the assertions and authority of the pope, Luther met them with the Bible and the Bible only. Here were arguments which they could not answer; therefore the slaves of formalism and superstition clamored for his blood, as the Jews had clamored for the blood of Christ. “He is a heretic,“ cried the Roman zealots. “It is high treason against the church to allow so horrible a heretic to live one hour longer. Let the scaffold be instantly erected for him!”—Ibid., b. 3, ch. 9. But Luther did not fall a prey to their fury. God had a work for him to do, and angels of heaven were sent to protect him. Many, however, who had received from Luther the precious light were made the objects of Satan’s wrath and for the truth’s sake fearlessly suffered torture and death. {GC 132.3}

Luther’s teachings attracted the attention of thoughtful minds throughout all Germany. From his sermons and writings issued beams of light which awakened and illuminated thousands. A living faith was taking the place of the dead formalism in which the church had so long been held. The people were daily losing confidence in the superstitions of Romanism. The barriers of prejudice were giving way. The word of God, by which Luther tested every doctrine and every claim, was like a two- edged sword, cutting its way to the hearts of the people. Everywhere there was awakening a desire for spiritual progress. Everywhere was such a hungering and thirsting after righteousness as had not been known for ages. The eyes of the people, so long directed to human rites and earthly mediators, were now turning in penitence and faith to Christ and Him crucified. {GC 133.1}

This widespread interest aroused still further the fears of the papal authorities. Luther received a summons to appear at Rome to answer to the charge of heresy. The command filled his friends with terror. They knew full well the danger that threatened him in that corrupt city, already drunk with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. They protested against his going to Rome and requested that he receive his examination in Germany. {GC 133.2}

This arrangement was finally effected, and the pope’s legate was appointed to hear the case. In the instructions communicated by the pontiff to this official, it was stated that Luther had already been declared a heretic. The legate was therefore charged “to prosecute and constrain without any delay.” If he should remain steadfast, and the legate should fail to gain possession of his person, he was empowered “to proscribe him in every part of Germany; to banish, curse, and excommunicate all those who are attached to him.”—Ibid., b. 4, ch. 2. And, further, the pope directed his legate, in order entirely to root out the pestilent heresy, to excommunicate all, of whatever dignity in church or state, except the emperor, who should neglect to seize Luther and his adherents, and deliver them up to the vengeance of Rome. {GC 133.3}

Here is displayed the true spirit of popery. Not a trace of Christian principle, or even of common justice, is to be seen in the whole document. Luther was at a great distance from Rome; he had had no opportunity to explain or defend his position;

yet before his case had been investigated, he was summarily pronounced a heretic, and in the same day, exhorted, accused, judged, and condemned; and all this by the self-styled holy father, the only supreme, infallible authority in church or state! {GC 134.1}

At this time, when Luther so much needed the sympathy and counsel of a true friend, God’s providence sent Melanchthon to Wittenberg. Young in years, modest and diffident in his manners, Melanchthon’s sound judgment, extensive knowledge, and winning eloquence, combined with the purity and uprightness of his character, won universal admiration and esteem. The brilliancy of his talents was not more marked than his gentleness of disposition. He soon became an earnest disciple of the gospel, and Luther’s most trusted friend and valued supporter; his gentleness, caution, and exactness serving as a complement to Luther’s courage and energy. Their union in the work added strength to the Reformation and was a source of great encouragement to Luther. {GC 134.2}

Augsburg had been fixed upon as the place of trial, and the Reformer set out on foot to perform the journey thither. Serious fears were entertained in his behalf. Threats had been made openly that he would be seized and murdered on the way, and his friends begged him not to venture. They even entreated him to leave Wittenberg for a time and find safety with those who would gladly protect him. But he would not leave the position where God had placed him. He must continue faithfully to maintain the truth, notwithstanding the storms that were beating upon him. His language was: “I am like Jeremiah, a man of strife and contention; but the more their threats increase, the more my joy is multiplied…. They have already destroyed my honor and my reputation. One single thing remains; it is my wretched body: let them take it; they will thus shorten my life by a few hours. But as for my soul, they cannot take that. He who desires to proclaim the word of Christ to the world, must expect death at every moment.”—Ibid., b. 4, ch. 4. {GC 134.3}

The tidings of Luther’s arrival at Augsburg gave great satisfaction to the papal legate. The troublesome heretic who was exciting the attention of the whole world seemed now in the power of Rome, and the legate determined that he should not escape. The Reformer had failed to provide himself with a safe-conduct. His friends urged him not to appear before the legate without one, and they themselves undertook to procure it from the emperor. The legate intended to force Luther, if possible, to retract, or, failing in this, to cause him to be conveyed to Rome, to share the fate of Huss and Jerome. Therefore through his agents he endeavored to induce Luther to appear without a safe-conduct, trusting himself to his mercy. This the Reformer firmly declined to do. Not until he had received the document pledging him the emperor’s protection, did he appear in the presence of the papal ambassador. {GC 135.1}

As a matter of policy, the Romanists had decided to attempt to win Luther by an appearance of gentleness. The legate, in his interviews with him, professed great friendliness; but he demanded that Luther submit implicitly to the authority of the church, and yield every point without argument or question. He had not rightly

estimated the character of the man with whom he had to deal. Luther, in reply, expressed his regard for the church, his desire for the truth, his readiness to answer all objections to what he had taught, and to submit his doctrines to the decision of certain leading universities. But at the same time he protested against the cardinal’s course in requiring him to retract without having proved him in error. {GC 135.2} The only response was: “Retract, retract!” The Reformer showed that his position was sustained by the Scriptures and firmly declared that he could not renounce the truth. The legate, unable to reply to Luther’s arguments, overwhelmed him with a storm of reproaches, gibes, and flattery, interspersed with quotations from tradition and the sayings of the Fathers, granting the Reformer no opportunity to speak. Seeing that the conference, thus continued, would be utterly futile, Luther finally obtained a reluctant permission to present his answer in writing. {GC 136.1}

“In so doing,” said he, writing to a friend, “the oppressed find double gain; first, what is written may be submitted to the judgment of others; and second, one has a better chance of working on the fears, if not on the conscience, of an arrogant and babbling despot, who would otherwise overpower by his imperious language.”— Martyn, The Life and Times of Luther, pages 271, 272. {GC 136.2}

At the next interview, Luther presented a clear, concise, and forcible exposition of his views, fully supported by many quotations from Scripture. This paper, after reading aloud, he handed to the cardinal, who, however, cast it contemptuously aside, declaring it to be a mass of idle words and irrelevant quotations. Luther, fully aroused, now met the haughty prelate on his own ground—the traditions and teachings of the church—and utterly overthrew his assumptions. {GC 136.3}

When the prelate saw that Luther’s reasoning was unanswerable, he lost all self- control, and in a rage cried out: “Retract! or I will send you to Rome, there to appear before the judges commissioned to take cognizance of your cause. I will excommunicate you and all your partisans, and all who shall at any time countenance you, and will cast them out of the church.” And he finally declared, in a haughty and angry tone: “Retract, or return no more.”—D’Aubigne, London ed., b. 4, ch. 8. {GC 136.4}

The Reformer promptly withdrew with his friends, thus declaring plainly that no retraction was to be expected from him. This was not what the cardinal had purposed. He had flattered himself that by violence he could awe Luther to submission. Now, left alone with his supporters, he looked from one to another in utter chagrin at the unexpected failure of his schemes. {GC 137.1}

Luther’s efforts on this occasion were not without good results. The large assembly present had opportunity to compare the two men, and to judge for themselves of the spirit manifested by them, as well as of the strength and truthfulness of their positions. How marked the contrast! The Reformer, simple, humble, firm, stood up in the strength of God, having truth on his side; the pope’s representative, self- important, overbearing, haughty, and unreasonable, was without a single argument from the Scriptures, yet vehemently crying: “Retract, or be sent to Rome for punishment.” {GC 137.2}

Notwithstanding Luther had secured a safe-conduct, the Romanists were plotting to seize and imprison him. His friends urged that as it was useless for him to prolong his stay, he should return to Wittenberg without delay, and that the utmost caution should be observed in order to conceal his intentions. He accordingly left Augsburg before day-break, on horseback, accompanied only by a guide furnished him by the magistrate. With many forebodings he secretly made his way through the dark and silent streets of the city. Enemies, vigilant and cruel, were plotting his destruction. Would he escape the snares prepared for him? Those were moments of anxiety and earnest prayer. He reached a small gate in the wall of the city. It was opened for him, and with his guide he passed through without hindrance. Once safely outside, the fugitives hastened their flight, and before the legate learned of Luther’s departure, he was beyond the reach of his persecutors. Satan and his emissaries were defeated. The man whom they had thought in their power was gone, escaped as a bird from the snare of the fowler. {GC 137.3}

At the news of Luther’s escape the legate was overwhelmed with surprise and anger. He had expected to receive great honor for his wisdom and firmness in dealing with this disturber of the church; but his hope was disappointed. He gave expression to his wrath in a letter to Frederick, the elector of Saxony, bitterly denouncing Luther and demanding that Frederick send the Reformer to Rome or banish him from Saxony. {GC 138.1}

In defense, Luther urged that the legate or the pope show him his errors from the Scriptures, and pledged himself in the most solemn manner to renounce his doctrines if they could be shown to contradict the word of God. And he expressed his gratitude to God that he had been counted worthy to suffer in so holy a cause. {GC 138.2}

The elector had, as yet, little knowledge of the reformed doctrines, but he was deeply impressed by the candor, force, and clearness of Luther’s words; and until the Reformer should be proved to be in error, Frederick resolved to stand as his protector. In reply to the legate’s demand he wrote: “Since Dr. Martin has appeared before you at Augsburg, you should be satisfied. We did not expect that you would endeavor to make him retract without having convinced him of his errors. None of the learned men in our principality have informed me that Martin’s doctrine is impious, anti-christian, or heretical.’ The prince refused, moreover, to send Luther to Rome, or to expel him from his states.”—D’Aubigne, b. 4, ch. 10. {GC 138.3}

The elector saw that there was a general breaking down of the moral restraints of society. A great work of reform was needed. The complicated and expensive arrangements to restrain and punish crime would be unnecessary if men but acknowledged and obeyed the requirements of God and the dictates of an enlightened conscience. He saw that Luther was laboring to secure this object, and he secretly rejoiced that a better influence was making itself felt in the church. {GC 138.4}

He saw also that as a professor in the university Luther was eminently successful. Only a year had passed since the Reformer posted his theses on the castle church,

yet there was already a great falling off in the number of pilgrims that visited the church at the festival of All Saints. Rome had been deprived of worshipers and offerings, but their place was filled by another class, who now came to Wittenberg, not pilgrims to adore her relics, but students to fill her halls of learning. The writings of Luther had kindled everywhere a new interest in the Holy Scriptures, and not only from all parts of Germany, but from other lands, students flocked to the university. Young men, coming in sight of Wittenberg for the first time, “raised their hands to heaven, and praised God for having caused the light of truth to shine forth from this city, as from Zion in times of old, and whence it spread even to the most distant countries.”—Ibid., b. 4, ch. 10. {GC 139.1}

Luther was as yet but partially converted from the errors of Romanism. But as he compared the Holy Oracles with the papal decrees and constitutions, he was filled with wonder. “I am reading,” he wrote, “the decrees of the pontiffs, and … I do not know whether the pope is antichrist himself, or his apostle, so greatly is Christ misrepresented and crucified in them.”—Ibid., b. 5, ch. 1. Yet at this time Luther was still a supporter of the Roman Church, and had no thought that he would ever separate from her communion. {GC 139.2}

The Reformer’s writings and his doctrine were extending to every nation in Christendom. The work spread to Switzerland and Holland. Copies of his writings found their way to France and Spain. In England his teachings were received as the word of life. To Belgium and Italy also the truth had extended. Thousands were awakening from their deathlike stupor to the joy and hope of a life of faith. {GC 139.3}

Rome became more and more exasperated by the attacks of Luther, and it was declared by some of his fanatical opponents, even by doctors in Catholic universities, that he who should kill the rebellious monk would be without sin. One day a stranger, with a pistol hidden under his cloak, approached the Reformer and inquired why he went thus alone. “I am in God’s hands,” answered Luther. “He is my strength and my shield. What can man do unto me?”—Ibid., b. 6, ch. 2. Upon hearing these words, the stranger turned pale and fled away as from the presence of the angels of heaven. {GC 140.1}

Rome was bent upon the destruction of Luther; but God was his defense. His doctrines were heard everywhere—“in cottages and convents, … in the castles of the nobles, in the universities, and in the palaces of kings;” and noble men were rising on every hand to sustain his efforts.—Ibid., b. 6, ch. 2. {GC 140.2}

It was about this time that Luther, reading the works of Huss, found that the great truth of justification by faith, which he himself was seeking to uphold and teach, had been held by the Bohemian Reformer. “We have all,” said Luther, “Paul, Augustine, and myself, been Hussites without knowing it!” “God will surely visit it upon the world,” he continued, “that the truth was preached to it a century ago, and burned!”—Wylie, b. 6, ch. 1 {GC 140.3}

In an appeal to the emperor and nobility of Germany in behalf of the reformation of Christianity, Luther wrote concerning the pope: “It is a horrible thing to behold the

man who styles himself Christ’s vicegerent, displaying a magnificence that no emperor can equal. Is this being like the poor Jesus, or the humble Peter? He is, say they, the lord of the world! But Christ, whose vicar he boasts of being, has said, ‘My kingdom is not of this world.’ Can the dominions of a vicar extend beyond those of his superior?”—D’Aubigne, b. 6, ch. 3. {GC 140.4}

He wrote thus of the universities: “I am much afraid that the universities will prove to be the great gates of hell, unless they diligently labor in explaining the Holy Scriptures, and engraving them in the hearts of youth. I advise no one to place his child where the Scriptures do not reign paramount. Every institution in which men are not unceasingly occupied with the word of God must become corrupt.”—Ibid., b. 6, ch. 3. {GC 140.5}

This appeal was rapidly circulated throughout Germany and exerted a powerful influence upon the people. The whole nation was stirred, and multitudes were roused to rally around the standard of reform. Luther’s opponents, burning with a desire for revenge, urged the pope to take decisive measures against him. It was decreed that his doctrines should be immediately condemned. Sixty days were granted the Reformer and his adherents, after which, if they did not recant, they were all to be excommunicated. {GC 141.1}

That was a terrible crisis for the Reformation. For centuries Rome’s sentence of excommunication had struck terror to powerful monarchs; it had filled mighty empires with woe and desolation. Those upon whom its condemnation fell were universally regarded with dread and horror; they were cut off from intercourse with their fellows and treated as outlaws, to be hunted to extermination. Luther was not blind to the tempest about to burst upon him; but he stood firm, trusting in Christ to be his support and shield. With a martyr’s faith and courage he wrote: “What is about to happen I know not, nor do I care to know…. Let the blow light where it may, I am without fear. Not so much as a leaf falls, without the will of our Father. How much rather will He care for us! It is a light thing to die for the Word, since the Word which was made flesh hath Himself died. If we die with Him, we shall live with Him; and passing through that which He has passed through before us, we shall be where He is and dwell with Him forever.”—Ibid., 3d London ed., Walther, 1840, b. 6, ch. 9. {GC 141.2}

When the papal bull reached Luther, he said: “I despise and attack it, as impious, false…. It is Christ Himself who is condemned therein…. I rejoice in having to bear such ills for the best of causes. Already I feel greater liberty in my heart; for at last I know that the pope is antichrist, and that his throne is that of Satan himself.”— D’Aubigne, b. 6, ch. 9. {GC 141.3}

Yet the mandate of Rome was not without effect. Prison, torture, and sword were weapons potent to enforce obedience. The weak and superstitious trembled before the decree of the pope; and while there was general sympathy for Luther, many felt that life was too dear to be risked in the cause of reform. Everything seemed to indicate that the Reformer’s work was about to close. {GC 142.1}

But Luther was fearless still. Rome had hurled her anathemas against him, and the world looked on, nothing doubting that he would perish or be forced to yield. But with terrible power he flung back upon herself the sentence of condemnation and publicly declared his determination to abandon her forever. In the presence of a crowd of students, doctors, and citizens of all ranks Luther burned the pope’s bull, with the canon laws, the decretals, and certain writings sustaining the papal power. “My enemies have been able, by burning my books,” he said, “to injure the cause of truth in the minds of the common people, and destroy their souls; for this reason I consumed their books in return. A serious struggle has just begun. Hitherto I have been only playing with the pope. I began this work in God’s name; it will be ended without me, and by His might.”—Ibid., b. 6, ch. 10. {GC 142.2}

To the reproaches of his enemies who taunted him with the weakness of his cause, Luther answered: “Who knows if God has not chosen and called me, and if they ought not to fear that, by despising me, they despise God Himself? Moses was alone at the departure from Egypt; Elijah was alone in the reign of King Ahab; Isaiah alone in Jerusalem; Ezekiel alone in Babylon…. God never selected as a prophet either the high priest or any other great personage; but ordinarily He chose low and despised men, once even the shepherd Amos. In every age, the saints have had to reprove the great, kings, princes, priests, and wise men, at the peril of their lives…. I do not say that I am a prophet; but I say that they ought to fear precisely because I am alone and that they are many. I am sure of this, that the word of God is with me, and that it is not with them.”—Ibid., b. 6, ch. 10. {GC 142.3}

Yet it was not without a terrible struggle with himself that Luther decided upon a final separation from the church. It was about this time that he wrote: “I feel more and more every day how difficult it is to lay aside the scruples which one has imbibed in childhood. Oh, how much pain it has caused me, though I had the Scriptures on my side, to justify it to myself that I should dare to make a stand alone against the pope, and hold him forth as antichrist! What have the tribulations of my heart not been! How many times have I not asked myself with bitterness that question which was so frequent on the lips of the papists: ‘Art thou alone wise? Can everyone else be mistaken? How will it be, if, after all, it is thyself who art wrong, and who art involving in thy error so many souls, who will then be eternally damned?’ ‘Twas so I fought with myself and with Satan, till Christ, by His own infallible word, fortified my heart against these doubts.”—Martyn, pages 372, 373. {GC 143.1}

The pope had threatened Luther with excommunication if he did not recant, and the threat was now fulfilled. A new bull appeared, declaring the Reformer’s final separation from the Roman Church, denouncing him as accursed of Heaven, and including in the same condemnation all who should receive his doctrines. The great contest had been fully entered upon. {GC 143.2}

Opposition is the lot of all whom God employs to present truths specially applicable to their time. There was a present truth in the days of Luther,—a truth at that time of special importance; there is a present truth for the church today. He who does all

things according to the counsel of His will has been pleased to place men under various circumstances and to enjoin upon them duties peculiar to the times in which they live and the conditions under which they are placed. If they would prize the light given them, broader views of truth would be opened before them. But truth is no more desired by the majority today than it was by the papists who opposed Luther. There is the same disposition to accept the theories and traditions of men instead of the word of God as in former ages. Those who present the truth for this time should not expect to be received with greater favor than were earlier reformers. The great controversy between truth and error, between Christ and Satan, is to increase in intensity to the close of this world’s history. {GC 143.3}

Said Jesus to His disciples: “If ye were of the world, the world would love his own: but because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his Lord. If they have persecuted Me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept My saying, they will keep yours also.” John 15:19, 20. And on the other hand our Lord declared plainly: “Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you! for so did their fathers to the false prophets.” Luke 6:26. The spirit of the world is no more in harmony with the spirit of Christ today than in earlier times, and those who preach the word of God in its purity will be received with no greater favor now than then. The forms of opposition to the truth may change, the enmity may be less open because it is more subtle; but the same antagonism still exists and will be manifested to the end of time. {GC 144.1} Chapter 8—Luther Before the Diet

A new emperor, Charles V, had ascended the throne of Germany, and the emissaries of Rome hastened to present their congratulations and induce the monarch to employ his power against the Reformation. On the other hand, the elector of Saxony, to whom Charles was in great degree indebted for his crown, entreated him to take no step against Luther until he should have granted him a hearing. The emperor was thus placed in a position of great perplexity and embarrassment. The papists would be satisfied with nothing short of an imperial edict sentencing Luther to death. The elector had declared firmly that “neither his imperial majesty nor any other person had shown that Luther’s writings had been refuted;” therefore he requested “that Dr. Luther should be furnished with a safe-conduct, so that he might appear before a tribunal of learned, pious, and impartial judges.”—D’Aubigne, b. 6, ch. 11. {GC 145.1}

The attention of all parties was now directed to the assembly of the German states which convened at Worms soon after the accession of Charles to the empire. There were important political questions and interests to be considered by this national council; for the first time the princes of Germany were to meet their youthful monarch in deliberative assembly. From all parts of the fatherland had come the dignitaries of church and state. Secular lords, highborn, powerful, and jealous of their hereditary rights; princely ecclesiastics, flushed with their conscious superiority in rank and power; courtly knights and their armed retainers; and ambassadors from

foreign and distant lands,—all gathered at Worms. Yet in that vast assembly the subject that excited the deepest interest was the cause of the Saxon Reformer. {GC 145.2}
Charles had previously directed the elector to bring Luther with him to the Diet, assuring him of protection, and promising a free discussion, with competent persons, of the questions in dispute. Luther was anxious to appear before the emperor. His health was at this time much impaired; yet he wrote to the elector: “If I cannot go to Worms in good health, I will be carried there, sick as I am. For if the emperor calls me, I cannot doubt that it is the call of God Himself. If they desire to use violence against me, and that is very probable (for it is not for their instruction that they order me to appear), I place the matter in the Lord’s hands. He still lives and reigns who preserved the three young men in the burning fiery furnace. If He will not save me, my life is of little consequence. Let us only prevent the gospel from being exposed to the scorn of the wicked, and let us shed our blood for it, for fear they should triumph. It is not for me to decide whether my life or my death will contribute most to the salvation of all…. You may expect everything from me… except flight and recantation. Fly I cannot, and still less retract.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 1. {GC 146.1}

As the news was circulated at Worms that Luther was to appear before the Diet, a general excitement was created. Aleander, the papal legate to whom the case had been specially entrusted, was alarmed and enraged. He saw that the result would be disastrous to the papal cause. To institute inquiry into a case in which the pope had already pronounced sentence of condemnation would be to cast contempt upon the authority of the sovereign pontiff. Furthermore, he was apprehensive that the eloquent and powerful arguments of this man might turn away many of the princes from the cause of the pope. He therefore, in the most urgent manner, remonstrated with Charles against Luther’s appearance at Worms. About this time the bull declaring Luther’s excommunication was published; and this, coupled with the representations of the legate, induced the emperor to yield. He wrote to the elector that if Luther would not retract, he must remain at Wittenberg. {GC 146.2}

Not content with this victory, Aleander labored with all the power and cunning at his command to secure Luther’s condemnation. With a persistence worthy of a better cause, he urged the matter upon the attention of princes, prelates, and other members of the assembly, accusing the Reformer of “sedition, rebellion, impiety, and blasphemy.” But the vehemence and passion manifested by the legate revealed too plainly the spirit by which he was actuated. “He is moved by hatred and vengeance,” was the general remark, “much more than by zeal and piety.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 1. The majority of the Diet were more than ever inclined to regard Luther’s cause with favor. {GC 147.1}

With redoubled zeal Aleander urged upon the emperor the duty of executing the papal edicts. But under the laws of Germany this could not be done without the concurrence of the princes; and, overcome at last by the legate’s importunity, Charles bade him present his case to the Diet. “It was a proud day for the nuncio. The assembly was a great one: the cause was even greater. Aleander was to plead for

Rome, … the mother and mistress of all churches.” He was to vindicate the princedom of Peter before the assembled principalities of Christendom. “He had the gift of eloquence, and he rose to the greatness of the occasion. Providence ordered it that Rome should appear and plead by the ablest of her orators in the presence of the most august of tribunals, before she was condemned.”—Wylie, b. 6, ch. 4. With some misgivings those who favored the Reformer looked forward to the effect of Aleander’s speech. The elector of Saxony was not present, but by his direction some of his councilors attended to take notes of the nuncio’s address. {GC 147.2}

With all the power of learning and eloquence, Aleander set himself to overthrow the truth. Charge after charge he hurled against Luther as an enemy of the church and the state, the living and the dead, clergy and laity, councils and private Christians. “In Luther’s errors there is enough,” he declared, to warrant the burning of “a hundred thousand heretics.” {GC 148.1}

In conclusion he endeavored to cast contempt upon the adherents of the reformed faith: “What are all these Lutherans? A crew of insolent pedagogues, corrupt priests, dissolute monks, ignorant lawyers, and degraded nobles, with the common people whom they have misled and perverted. How far superior to them is the Catholic party in number, ability, and power! A unanimous decree from this illustrious assembly will enlighten the simple, warn the imprudent, decide the waverers, and give strength to the weak.”—D’Aubigne, b. 7, ch. 3. {GC 148.2}

With such weapons the advocates of truth in every age have been attacked. The same arguments are still urged against all who dare to present, in opposition to established errors, the plain and direct teachings of God’s word. “Who are these preachers of new doctrines?” exclaim those who desire a popular religion. “They are unlearned, few in numbers, and of the poorer class. Yet they claim to have the truth, and to be the chosen people of God. They are ignorant and deceived. How greatly superior in numbers and influence is our church! How many great and learned men are among us! How much more power is on our side!” These are the arguments that have a telling influence upon the world; but they are no more conclusive now than in the days of the Reformer. {GC 148.3}

The Reformation did not, as many suppose, end with Luther. It is to be continued to the close of this world’s history. Luther had a great work to do in reflecting to others the light which God had permitted to shine upon him; yet he did not receive all the light which was to be given to the world. From that time to this, new light has been continually shining upon the Scriptures, and new truths have been constantly unfolding. {GC 148.4}

The legate’s address made a deep impression upon the Diet. There was no Luther present, with the clear and convincing truths of God’s word, to vanquish the papal champion. No attempt was made to defend the Reformer. There was manifest a general disposition not only to condemn him and the doctrines which he taught, but if possible to uproot the heresy. Rome had enjoyed the most favorable opportunity to defend her cause. All that she could say in her own vindication had been said. But the apparent victory was the signal of defeat. Henceforth the contrast between truth

and error would be more clearly seen, as they should take the field in open warfare. Never from that day would Rome stand as secure as she had stood. {GC 149.1} While most of the members of the Diet would not have hesitated to yield up Luther to the vengeance of Rome, many of them saw and deplored the existing depravity in the church, and desired a suppression of the abuses suffered by the German people in consequence of the corruption and greed of the hierarchy. The legate had presented the papal rule in the most favorable light. Now the Lord moved upon a member of the Diet to give a true delineation of the effects of papal tyranny. With noble firmness, Duke George of Saxony stood up in that princely assembly and specified with terrible exactness the deceptions and abominations of popery, and their dire results. In closing he said: {GC 149.2}

“These are some of the abuses that cry out against Rome. All shame has been put aside, and their only object is … money, money, money, … so that the preachers who should teach the truth, utter nothing but falsehoods, and are not only tolerated, but rewarded, because the greater their lies, the greater their gain. It is from this foul spring that such tainted waters flow. Debauchery stretches out the hand to avarice…. Alas, it is the scandal caused by the clergy that hurls so many poor souls into eternal condemnation. A general reform must be effected.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 4. {GC 149.3} A more able and forcible denunciation of the papal abuses could not have been presented by Luther himself; and the fact that the speaker was a determined enemy of the Reformer’s gave greater influence to his words. {GC 150.1}

Had the eyes of the assembly been opened, they would have beheld angels of God in the midst of them, shedding beams of light athwart the darkness of error and opening minds and hearts to the reception of truth. It was the power of the God of truth and wisdom that controlled even the adversaries of the reformation, and thus prepared the way for the great work about to be accomplished. Martin Luther was not present; but the voice of One greater than Luther had been heard in that assembly. {GC 150.2}

A committee was at once appointed by the Diet to prepare an enumeration of the papal oppressions that weighed so heavily on the German people. This list, containing a hundred and one specifications, was presented to the emperor, with a request that he would take immediate measures for the correction of these abuses. “What a loss of Christian souls,” said the petitioners, “what depredations, what extortions, on account of the scandals by which the spiritual head of Christendom is surrounded! It is our duty to prevent the ruin and dishonor of our people. For this reason we most humbly but most urgently entreat you to order a general reformation, and to undertake its accomplishment.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 4. {GC 150.3} The council now demanded the Reformer’s appearance before them. Notwithstanding the entreaties, protests, and threats of Aleander, the emperor at last consented, and Luther was summoned to appear before the Diet. With the summons was issued a safe-conduct, ensuring his return to a place of security. These were borne to Wittenberg by a herald, who was commissioned to conduct him to Worms. {GC 150.4}

The friends of Luther were terrified and distressed. Knowing the prejudice and enmity against him, they feared that even his safe-conduct would not be respected, and they entreated him not to imperil his life. He replied: “The papists do not desire my coming to Worms, but my condemnation and my death. It matters not. Pray not for me, but for the word of God…. Christ will give me His Spirit to overcome these ministers of error. I despise them during my life; I shall triumph over them by my death. They are busy at Worms about compelling me to retract; and this shall be my retraction: I said formerly that the pope was Christ’s vicar; now I assert that he is our Lord’s adversary, and the devil’s apostle.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 6. {GC 150.5}

Luther was not to make his perilous journey alone. Besides the imperial messenger, three of his firmest friends determined to accompany him. Melanchthon earnestly desired to join them. His heart was knit to Luther’s, and he yearned to follow him, if need be, to prison or to death. But his entreaties were denied. Should Luther perish, the hopes of the Reformation must center upon his youthful colaborer. Said the Reformer as he parted from Melanchthon: “If I do not return, and my enemies put me to death, continue to teach, and stand fast in the truth. Labor in my stead…. If you survive, my death will be of little consequence.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 7. Students and citizens who had gathered to witness Luther’s departure were deeply moved. A multitude whose hearts had been touched by the gospel, bade him farewell with weeping. Thus the Reformer and his companions set out from Wittenberg. {GC 151.1}

On the journey they saw that the minds of the people were oppressed by gloomy forebodings. At some towns no honors were proffered them. As they stopped for the night, a friendly priest expressed his fears by holding up before Luther the portrait of an Italian reformer who had suffered martyrdom. The next day they learned that Luther’s writings had been condemned at Worms. Imperial messengers were proclaiming the emperor’s decree and calling upon the people to bring the proscribed works to the magistrates. The herald, fearing for Luther’s safety at the council, and thinking that already his resolution might be shaken, asked if he still wished to go forward. He answered: “Although interdicted in every city, I shall go on.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 7. {GC 151.2}

At Erfurt, Luther was received with honor. Surrounded by admiring crowds, he passed through the streets that he had often traversed with his beggar’s wallet. He visited his convent cell, and thought upon the struggles through which the light now flooding Germany had been shed upon his soul. He was urged to preach. This he had been forbidden to do, but the herald granted him permission, and the friar who had once been made the drudge of the convent, now entered the pulpit. {GC 152.1}

To a crowded assembly he spoke from the words of Christ, “Peace be unto you.” “Philosophers, doctors, and writers,” he said, “have endeavored to teach men the way to obtain everlasting life, and they have not succeeded. I will now tell it to you: … God has raised one Man from the dead, the Lord Jesus Christ, that He might destroy death, extirpate sin, and shut the gates of hell. This is the work of salvation…. Christ has vanquished! this is the joyful news; and we are saved by His

work, and not by our own…. Our Lord Jesus Christ said, ‘Peace be unto you; behold My hands;’ that is to say, Behold, O man! it is I, I alone, who have taken away thy sin, and ransomed thee; and now thou hast peace, saith the Lord.” {GC 152.2}
He continued, showing that true faith will be manifested by a holy life. “Since God has saved us, let us so order our works that they may be acceptable to Him. Art thou rich? let thy goods administer to the necessities of the poor. Art thou poor? let thy services be acceptable to the rich. If thy labor is useful to thyself alone, the service that thou pretendest to render unto God is a lie.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 7. {GC 152.3}

The people listened as if spellbound. The bread of life was broken to those starving souls. Christ was lifted up before them as above popes, legates, emperors, and kings. Luther made no reference to his own perilous position. He did not seek to make himself the object of thought or sympathy. In the contemplation of Christ he had lost sight of self. He hid behind the Man of Calvary, seeking only to present Jesus as the sinner’s Redeemer. {GC 152.4}

As the Reformer proceeded on his journey, he was everywhere regarded with great interest. An eager multitude thronged about him, and friendly voices warned him of the purpose of the Romanists. “They will burn you,” said some, “and reduce your body to ashes, as they did with John Huss.” Luther answered, “Though they should kindle a fire all the way from Worms to Wittenberg, the flames of which reached to heaven, I would walk through it in the name of the Lord; I would appear before them; I would enter the jaws of this behemoth, and break his teeth, confessing the Lord Jesus Christ.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 7. {GC 153.1}

The news of his approach to Worms created great commotion. His friends trembled for his safety; his enemies feared for the success of their cause. Strenuous efforts were made to dissuade him from entering the city. At the instigation of the papists he was urged to repair to the castle of a friendly knight, where, it was declared, all difficulties could be amicably adjusted. Friends endeavored to excite his fears by describing the dangers that threatened him. All their efforts failed. Luther, still unshaken, declared: “Even should there be as many devils in Worms as tiles on the housetops, still I would enter it.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 7. {GC 153.2}

Upon his arrival at Worms, a vast crowd flocked to the gates to welcome him. So great a concourse had not assembled to greet the emperor himself. The excitement was intense, and from the midst of the throng a shrill and plaintive voice chanted a funeral dirge as a warning to Luther of the fate that awaited him. “God will be my defense,” said he, as he alighted from his carriage. {GC 153.3}

The papists had not believed that Luther would really venture to appear at Worms, and his arrival filled them with consternation. The emperor immediately summoned his councilors to consider what course should be pursued. One of the bishops, a rigid papist, declared: “We have long consulted on this matter. Let your imperial majesty get rid of this man at once. Did not Sigismund cause John Huss to be burnt? We are not bound either to give or to observe the safe-conduct of a heretic.” “No,” said the emperor, “we must keep our promise.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 8. It was therefore decided that the Reformer should be heard. {GC 153.4}

All the city were eager to see this remarkable man, and a throng of visitors soon filled his lodgings. Luther had scarcely recovered from his recent illness; he was wearied from the journey, which had occupied two full weeks; he must prepare to meet the momentous events of the morrow, and he needed quiet and repose. But so great was the desire to see him that he had enjoyed only a few hours’ rest when noblemen, knights, priests, and citizens gathered eagerly about him. Among these were many of the nobles who had so boldly demanded of the emperor a reform of ecclesiastical abuses and who, says Luther, “had all been freed by my gospel.”— Martyn, page 393. Enemies, as well as friends, came to look upon the dauntless monk; but he received them with unshaken calmness, replying to all with dignity and wisdom. His bearing was firm and courageous. His pale, thin face, marked with the traces of toil and illness, wore a kindly and even joyous expression. The solemnity and deep earnestness of his words gave him a power that even his enemies could not wholly withstand. Both friends and foes were filled with wonder. Some were convinced that a divine influence attended him; others declared, as had the Pharisees concerning Christ: “He hath a devil.” {GC 154.1}

On the following day Luther was summoned to attend the Diet. An imperial officer was appointed to conduct him to the hall of audience; yet it was with difficulty that he reached the place. Every avenue was crowded with spectators eager to look upon the monk who had dared resist the authority of the pope. {GC 154.2}

As he was about to enter the presence of his judges, an old general, the hero of many battles, said to him kindly: “Poor monk, poor monk, thou art now going to make a nobler stand than I or any other captains have ever made in the bloodiest of our battles. But if thy cause is just, and thou art sure of it, go forward in God’s name, and fear nothing. God will not forsake thee.”—D’Aubigne, b. 7, ch. 8. {GC 154.3} At length Luther stood before the council. The emperor occupied the throne. He was surrounded by the most illustrious personages in the empire. Never had any man appeared in the presence of a more imposing assembly than that before which Martin Luther was to answer for his faith. “This appearance was of itself a signal victory over the papacy. The pope had condemned the man, and he was now standing before a tribunal which, by this very act, set itself above the pope. The pope had laid him under an interdict, and cut him off from all human society; and yet he was summoned in respectful language, and received before the most august assembly in the world. The pope had condemned him to perpetual silence, and he was now about to speak before thousands of attentive hearers drawn together from the farthest parts of Christendom. An immense revolution had thus been effected by Luther’s instrumentality. Rome was already descending from her throne, and it was the voice of a monk that caused this humiliation.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 8. {GC 155.1}

In the presence of that powerful and titled assembly the lowly born Reformer seemed awed and embarrassed. Several of the princes, observing his emotion, approached him, and one of them whispered: “Fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul.” Another said: “When ye shall be brought before governors and kings for My sake, it shall be given you, by the Spirit of your Father,

what ye shall say.” Thus the words of Christ were brought by the world’s great men to strengthen His servant in the hour of trial. {GC 155.2}
Luther was conducted to a position directly in front of the emperor’s throne. A deep silence fell upon the crowded assembly. Then an imperial officer arose and, pointing to a collection of Luther’s writings, demanded that the Reformer answer two questions—whether he acknowledged them as his, and whether he proposed to retract the opinions which he had therein advanced. The titles of the books having been read, Luther replied that as to the first question, he acknowledged the books to be his. “As to the second,” he said, “seeing that it is a question which concerns faith and the salvation of souls, and in which the word of God, the greatest and most precious treasure either in heaven or earth, is involved, I should act imprudently were I to reply without reflection. I might affirm less than the circumstance demands, or more than truth requires, and so sin against this saying of Christ: ‘Whosoever shall deny Me before men, him will I also deny before My Father which is in heaven.’ [Matthew 10:33.] For this reason I entreat your imperial majesty, with all humility, to allow me time, that I may answer without offending against the word of God.”—D’Aubigne, b. 7, ch. 8. {GC 155.3}

In making this request, Luther moved wisely. His course convinced the assembly that he did not act from passion or impulse. Such calmness and self-command, unexpected in one who had shown himself bold and uncompromising, added to his power, and enabled him afterward to answer with a prudence, decision, wisdom, and dignity that surprised and disappointed his adversaries, and rebuked their insolence and pride. {GC 156.1}

The next day he was to appear to render his final answer. For a time his heart sank within him as he contemplated the forces that were combined against the truth. His faith faltered; fearfulness and trembling came upon him, and horror overwhelmed him. Dangers multiplied before him; his enemies seemed about to triumph, and the powers of darkness to prevail. Clouds gathered about him and seemed to separate him from God. He longed for the assurance that the Lord of hosts would be with him. In anguish of spirit he threw himself with his face upon the earth and poured out those broken, heart-rending cries, which none but God can fully understand. {GC 156.2}

“O almighty and everlasting God,” he pleaded, “how terrible is this world! Behold, it openeth its mouth to swallow me up, and I have so little trust in Thee…. If it is only in the strength of this world that I must put my trust, all is over…. My last hour is come, my condemnation has been pronounced…. O God, do Thou help me against all the wisdom of the world. Do this, … Thou alone; … for this is not my work, but Thine. I have nothing to do here, nothing to contend for with these great ones of the world…. But the cause is Thine, … and it is a righteous and eternal cause. O Lord, help me! Faithful and unchangeable God, in no man do I place my trust…. All that is of man is uncertain; all that cometh of man fails…. Thou hast chosen me for this work…. Stand at my side, for the sake of Thy well-beloved Jesus Christ, who is my defense, my shield, and my strong tower.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 8. {GC 156.3}

An all-wise Providence had permitted Luther to realize his peril, that he might not trust to his own strength and rush presumptuously into danger. Yet it was not the fear of personal suffering, a dread of torture or death, which seemed immediately impending, that overwhelmed him with its terror. He had come to the crisis, and he felt his insufficiency to meet it. Through his weakness the cause of truth might suffer loss. Not for his own safety, but for the triumph of the gospel did he wrestle with God. Like Israel’s, in that night struggle beside the lonely stream, was the anguish and conflict of his soul. Like Israel, he prevailed with God. In his utter helplessness his faith fastened upon Christ, the mighty Deliverer. He was strengthened with the assurance that he would not appear alone before the council. Peace returned to his soul, and he rejoiced that he was permitted to uplift the word of God before the rulers of the nations. {GC 157.1}

With his mind stayed upon God, Luther prepared for the struggle before him. He thought upon the plan of his answer, examined passages in his own writings, and drew from the Holy Scriptures suitable proofs to sustain his positions. Then, laying his left hand on the Sacred Volume, which was open before him, he lifted his right hand to heaven and vowed “to remain faithful to the gospel, and freely to confess his faith, even should he seal his testimony with his blood.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 8. {GC 157.2}

When he was again ushered into the presence of the Diet, his countenance bore no trace of fear or embarrassment. Calm and peaceful, yet grandly brave and noble, he stood as God’s witness among the great ones of the earth. The imperial officer now demanded his decision as to whether he desired to retract his doctrines. Luther made his answer in a subdued and humble tone, without violence or passion. His demeanor was diffident and respectful; yet he manifested a confidence and joy that surprised the assembly. {GC 158.1}

“Most serene emperor, illustrious princes, gracious lords,” said Luther, “I appear before you this day, in conformity with the order given me yesterday, and by God’s mercies I conjure your majesty and your august highnesses to listen graciously to the defense of a cause which I am assured is just and true. If, through ignorance, I should transgress the usages and proprieties of courts, I entreat you to pardon me; for I was not brought up in the palaces of kings, but in the seclusion of a convent.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 8. {GC 158.2}

Then, proceeding to the question, he stated that his published works were not all of the same character. In some he had treated of faith and good works, and even his enemies declared them not only harmless but profitable. To retract these would be to condemn truths which all parties confessed. The second class consisted of writings exposing the corruptions and abuses of the papacy. To revoke these works would strengthen the tyranny of Rome and open a wider door to many and great impieties. In the third class of his books he had attacked individuals who had defended existing evils. Concerning these he freely confessed that he had been more violent than was becoming. He did not claim to be free from fault; but even these books he could not

revoke, for such a course would embolden the enemies of truth, and they would then take occasion to crush God’s people with still greater cruelty. {GC 158.3}
“Yet I am but a mere man, and not God,” he continued; “I shall therefore defend myself as Christ did: ‘If I have spoken evil, bear witness of the evil.’ … By the mercy of God, I conjure you, most serene emperor, and you, most illustrious princes, and all men of every degree, to prove from the writings of the prophets and apostles that I have erred. As soon as I am convinced of this, I will retract every error, and be the first to lay hold of my books and throw them into the fire. {GC 159.1}

“What I have just said plainly shows, I hope, that I have carefully weighed and considered the dangers to which I expose myself; but far from being dismayed, I rejoice to see that the gospel is now, as in former times, a cause of trouble and dissension. This is the character, this is the destiny, of the word of God. ‘I came not to send peace on earth, but a sword,’ said Jesus Christ. God is wonderful and terrible in His counsels; beware lest, by presuming to quench dissensions, you should persecute the holy word of God, and draw down upon yourselves a frightful deluge of insurmountable dangers, of present disasters, and eternal desolation…. I might quote many examples from the oracles of God. I might speak of the Pharaohs, the kings of Babylon, and those of Israel, whose labors never more effectually contributed to their own destruction than when they sought by counsels, to all appearance most wise, to strengthen their dominion. ‘God removeth mountains, and they know it not.’”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 8. {GC 159.2}

Luther had spoken in German; he was now requested to repeat the same words in Latin. Though exhausted by the previous effort, he complied, and again delivered his speech, with the same clearness and energy as at the first. God’s providence directed in this matter. The minds of many of the princes were so blinded by error and superstition that at the first delivery they did not see the force of Luther’s reasoning; but the repetition enabled them to perceive clearly the points presented. {GC 159.3}

Those who stubbornly closed their eyes to the light, and determined not to be convinced of the truth, were enraged at the power of Luther’s words. As he ceased speaking, the spokesman of the Diet said angrily: “You have not answered the question put to you…. You are required to give a clear and precise answer…. Will you, or will you not, retract?” {GC 160.1}

The Reformer answered: “Since your most serene majesty and your high mightinesses require from me a clear, simple, and precise answer, I will give you one, and it is this: I cannot submit my faith either to the pope or to the councils, because it is clear as the day that they have frequently erred and contradicted each other. Unless therefore I am convinced by the testimony of Scripture or by the clearest reasoning, unless I am persuaded by means of the passages I have quoted, and unless they thus render my conscience bound by the word of God, I cannot and I will not retract, for it is unsafe for a Christian to speak against his conscience.

Here I stand, I can do no other; may God help me. Amen.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 8. {GC 160.2}
Thus stood this righteous man upon the sure foundation of the word of God. The light of heaven illuminated his countenance. His greatness and purity of character, his peace and joy of heart, were manifest to all as he testified against the power of error and witnessed to the superiority of that faith that overcomes the world. {GC 160.3}

The whole assembly were for a time speechless with amazement. At his first answer Luther had spoken in a low tone, with a respectful, almost submissive bearing. The Romanists had interpreted this as evidence that his courage was beginning to fail. They regarded the request for delay as merely the prelude to his recantation. Charles himself, noting, half contemptuously, the monk’s worn frame, his plain attire, and the simplicity of his address, had declared: “This monk will never make a heretic of me.” The courage and firmness which he now displayed, as well as the power and clearness of his reasoning, filled all parties with surprise. The emperor, moved to admiration, exclaimed: “This monk speaks with an intrepid heart and unshaken courage.” Many of the German princes looked with pride and joy upon this representative of their nation. {GC 160.4}

The partisans of Rome had been worsted; their cause appeared in a most unfavorable light. They sought to maintain their power, not by appealing to the Scriptures, but by a resort to threats, Rome’s unfailing argument. Said the spokesman of the Diet: “If you do not retract, the emperor and the states of the empire will consult what course to adopt against an incorrigible heretic.” {GC 161.1}

Luther’s friend, who had with great joy listened to his noble defense, trembled at these words; but the doctor himself said calmly: “May God be my helper, for I can retract nothing.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 8. {GC 161.2}
He was directed to withdraw from the Diet while the princes consulted together. It was felt that a great crisis had come. Luther’s persistent refusal to submit might affect the history of the church for ages. It was decided to give him one more opportunity to retract. For the last time he was brought into the assembly. Again the question was put, whether he would renounce his doctrines. “I have no other reply to make,” he said, “than that which I have already made.” It was evident that he could not be induced, either by promises or threats, to yield to the mandate of Rome. {GC 161.3}

The papal leaders were chagrined that their power, which had caused kings and nobles to tremble, should be thus despised by a humble monk; they longed to make him feel their wrath by torturing his life away. But Luther, understanding his danger, had spoken to all with Christian dignity and calmness. His words had been free from pride, passion, and misrepresentation. He had lost sight of himself, and the great men surrounding him, and felt only that he was in the presence of One infinitely superior to popes, prelates, kings, and emperors. Christ had spoken through Luther’s testimony with a power and grandeur that for the time inspired both friends and foes with awe and wonder. The Spirit of God had been present in that council,

impressing the hearts of the chiefs of the empire. Several of the princes boldly acknowledged the justice of Luther’s cause. Many were convinced of the truth; but with some the impressions received were not lasting. There was another class who did not at the time express their convictions, but who, having searched the Scriptures for themselves, at a future time became fearless supporters of the Reformation. {GC 161.4}

The elector Frederick had looked forward anxiously to Luther’s appearance before the Diet, and with deep emotion he listened to his speech. With joy and pride he witnessed the doctor’s courage, firmness, and self-possession, and determined to stand more firmly in his defense. He contrasted the parties in contest, and saw that the wisdom of popes, kings, and prelates had been brought to nought by the power of truth. The papacy had sustained a defeat which would be felt among all nations and in all ages. {GC 162.1}

As the legate perceived the effect produced by Luther’s speech, he feared, as never before, for the security of the Romish power, and resolved to employ every means at his command to effect the Reformer’s overthrow. With all the eloquence and diplomatic skill for which he was so eminently distinguished, he represented to the youthful emperor the folly and danger of sacrificing, in the cause of an insignificant monk, the friendship and support of the powerful see of Rome. {GC 162.2}

His words were not without effect. On the day following Luther’s answer, Charles caused a message to be presented to the Diet, announcing his determination to carry out the policy of his predecessors to maintain and protect the Catholic religion. Since Luther had refused to renounce his errors, the most vigorous measures should be employed against him and the heresies he taught. “A single monk, misled by his own folly, has risen against the faith of Christendom. To stay such impiety, I will sacrifice my kingdoms, my treasures, my friends, my body, my blood, my soul, and my life. I am about to dismiss the Augustine Luther, forbidding him to cause the least disorder among the people; I shall then proceed against him and his adherents as contumacious heretics, by excommunication, by interdict, and by every means calculated to destroy them. I call on the members of the states to behave like faithful Christians.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 9. Nevertheless the emperor declared that Luther’s safe- conduct must be respected, and that before proceedings against him could be instituted, he must be allowed to reach his home in safety. {GC 162.3}

Two conflicting opinions were now urged by the members of the Diet. The emissaries and representatives of the pope again demanded that the Reformer’s safe- conduct should be disregarded. “The Rhine,” they said, “should receive his ashes, as it had received those of John Huss a century ago.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 9. But princes of Germany, though themselves papists and avowed enemies to Luther, protested against such a breach of public faith, as a stain upon the honor of the nation. They pointed to the calamities which had followed the death of Huss, and declared that they dared not call down upon Germany, and upon the head of their youthful emperor, a repetition of those terrible evils. {GC 163.1}

Charles himself, in answer to the base proposal, said: “Though honor and faith should be banished from all the world, they ought to find a refuge in the hearts of princes.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 9. He was still further urged by the most bitter of Luther’s papal enemies to deal with the Reformer as Sigismund had dealt with Huss— abandon him to the mercies of the church; but recalling the scene when Huss in public assembly had pointed to his chains and reminded the monarch of his plighted faith, Charles V declared: “I should not like to blush like Sigismund.”—Lenfant, vol. 1, p. 422. {GC 163.2}

Yet Charles had deliberately rejected the truths presented by Luther. “I am firmly resolved to imitate the example of my ancestors,” wrote the monarch.—D’Aubigne, b. 7, ch. 9. He had decided that he would not step out of the path of custom, even to walk in the ways of truth and righteousness. Because his fathers did, he would uphold the papacy, with all its cruelty and corruption. Thus he took his position, refusing to accept any light in advance of what his fathers had received, or to perform any duty that they had not performed. {GC 163.3}

There are many at the present day thus clinging to the customs and traditions of their fathers. When the Lord sends them additional light, they refuse to accept it, because, not having been granted to their fathers, it was not received by them. We are not placed where our fathers were; consequently our duties and responsibilities are not the same as theirs. We shall not be approved of God in looking to the example of our fathers to determine our duty instead of searching the word of truth for ourselves. Our responsibility is greater than was that of our ancestors. We are accountable for the light which they received, and which was handed down as an inheritance for us, and we are accountable also for the additional light which is now shining upon us from the word of God. {GC 164.1}

Said Christ of the unbelieving Jews: “If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have no cloak for their sin.” John 15:22. The same divine power had spoken through Luther to the emperor and princes of Germany. And as the light shone forth from God’s word, His Spirit pleaded for the last time with many in that assembly. As Pilate, centuries before, permitted pride and popularity to close his heart against the world’s Redeemer; as the trembling Felix bade the messenger of truth, “Go thy way for this time; when I have a convenient season, I will call for thee;” as the proud Agrippa confessed, “Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian” (Acts 24:25; 26:28), yet turned away from the Heaven-sent message—so had Charles V, yielding to the dictates of worldly pride and policy, decided to reject the light of truth. {GC 164.2}

Rumors of the designs against Luther were widely circulated, causing great excitement throughout the city. The Reformer had made many friends, who, knowing the treacherous cruelty of Rome toward all who dared expose her corruptions, resolved that he should not be sacrificed. Hundreds of nobles pledged themselves to protect him. Not a few openly denounced the royal message of evincing a weak submission to the controlling power of Rome. On the gates of houses and in public places, placards were posted, some condemning and others

sustaining Luther. On one of these were written merely the significant words of the wise man: “Woe to thee, O land, when thy king is a child.” Ecclesiastes 10:16. The popular enthusiasm in Luther’s favor throughout all Germany convinced both the emperor and the Diet that any injustice shown him would endanger the peace of the empire and even the stability of the throne. {GC 164.3}

Frederick of Saxony maintained a studied reserve, carefully concealing his real feelings toward the Reformer, while at the same time he guarded him with tireless vigilance, watching all his movements and all those of his enemies. But there were many who made no attempt to conceal their sympathy with Luther. He was visited by princes, counts, barons, and other persons of distinction, both lay and ecclesiastical. “The doctor’s little room,” wrote Spalatin, “could not contain all the visitors who presented themselves.”—Martyn 1:404. The people gazed upon him as if he were more than human. Even those who had no faith in his doctrines could not but admire that lofty integrity which led him to brave death rather than violate his conscience. {GC 165.1}

Earnest efforts were made to obtain Luther’s consent to a compromise with Rome. Nobles and princes represented to him that if he persisted in setting up his own judgment against that of the church and the councils he would soon be banished from the empire and would have no defense. To this appeal Luther answered: “The gospel of Christ cannot be preached without offense…. Why then should the fear or apprehension of danger separate me from the Lord, and from that divine word which alone is truth? No; I would rather give up my body, my blood, and my life.”— D’Aubigne, b. 7, ch. 10. {GC 165.2}

Again he was urged to submit to the judgment of the emperor, and then he would have nothing to fear. “I consent,” said he in reply, “with all my heart, that the emperor, the princes, and even the meanest Christian, should examine and judge my works; but on one condition, that they take the word of God for their standard. Men have nothing to do but to obey it. Do not offer violence to my conscience, which is bound and chained up with the Holy Scriptures.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 10. {GC 166.1} To another appeal he said: “I consent to renounce my safe-conduct. I place my person and my life in the emperor’s hands, but the word of God—never!”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 10. He stated his willingness to submit to the decision of a general council, but only on condition that the council be required to decide according to the Scriptures. “In what concerns the word of God and the faith,” he added, “every Christian is as good a judge as the pope, though supported by a million councils, can be for him.”—Martyn 1:410. Both friends and foes were at last convinced that further effort for reconciliation would be useless. {GC 166.2}

Had the Reformer yielded a single point, Satan and his hosts would have gained the victory. But his unwavering firmness was the means of emancipating the church, and beginning a new and better era. The influence of this one man, who dared to think and act for himself in religious matters, was to affect the church and the world, not only in his own time, but in all future generations. His firmness and fidelity would strengthen all, to the close of time, who should pass through a similar

experience. The power and majesty of God stood forth above the counsel of men, above the mighty power of Satan. {GC 166.3}
Luther was soon commanded by the authority of the emperor to return home, and he knew that this notice would be speedily followed by his condemnation. Threatening clouds overhung his path; but as he departed from Worms, his heart was filled with joy and praise. “The devil himself,” said he, “guarded the pope’s citadel; but Christ has made a wide breach in it, and Satan was constrained to confess that the Lord is mightier than he.”—D’Aubigne, b. 7, ch. 11. {GC 166.4}

After his departure, still desirous that his firmness should not be mistaken for rebellion, Luther wrote to the emperor. “God, who is the searcher of hearts, is my witness,” he said, “that I am ready most earnestly to obey your majesty, in honor or in dishonor, in life or in death, and with no exception save the word of God, by which man lives. In all the affairs of this present life, my fidelity shall be unshaken, for here to lose or to gain is of no consequence to salvation. But when eternal interests are concerned, God wills not that man should submit unto man. For such submission in spiritual matters is a real worship, and ought to be rendered solely to the Creator.”—Ibid., b. 7, ch. 11. {GC 167.1}

On the journey from Worms, Luther’s reception was even more flattering than during his progress thither. Princely ecclesiastics welcomed the excommunicated monk, and civil rulers honored the man whom the emperor had denounced. He was urged to preach, and, notwithstanding the imperial prohibition, he again entered the pulpit. “I never pledged myself to chain up the word of God,” he said, “nor will I.”—Martyn 1:420. {GC 167.2}

He had not been long absent from Worms, when the papists prevailed upon the emperor to issue an edict against him. In this decree Luther was denounced as “Satan himself under the form of a man and dressed in a monk’s frock.”— D’Aubigne, b. 7, ch. 11. It was commanded that as soon as his safe-conduct should expire, measures be taken to stop his work. All persons were forbidden to harbor him, to give him food or drink, or by word or act, in public or private, to aid or abet him. He was to be seized wherever he might be, and delivered to the authorities. His adherents also were to be imprisoned and their property confiscated. His writings were to be destroyed, and, finally, all who should dare to act contrary to this decree were included in its condemnation. The elector of Saxony and the princes most friendly to Luther had left Worms soon after his departure, and the emperor’s decree received the sanction of the Diet. Now the Romanists were jubilant. They considered the fate of the Reformation sealed. {GC 167.3}

God had provided a way of escape for His servant in this hour of peril. A vigilant eye had followed Luther’s movements, and a true and noble heart had resolved upon his rescue. It was plain that Rome would be satisfied with nothing short of his death; only by concealment could he be preserved from the jaws of the lion. God gave wisdom to Frederick of Saxony to devise a plan for the Reformer’s preservation. With the co-operation of true friends the elector’s purpose was carried out, and Luther was effectually hidden from friends and foes. Upon his homeward journey he

was seized, separated from his attendants, and hurriedly conveyed through the forest to the castle of Wartburg, an isolated mountain fortress. Both his seizure and his concealment were so involved in mystery that even Frederick himself for a long time knew not whither he had been conducted. This ignorance was not without design; so long as the elector knew nothing of Luther’s whereabouts, he could reveal nothing. He satisfied himself that the Reformer was safe, and with this knowledge he was content. {GC 168.1}

Spring, summer, and autumn passed, and winter came, and Luther still remained a prisoner. Aleander and his partisans exulted as the light of the gospel seemed about to be extinguished. But instead of this, the Reformer was filling his lamp from the storehouse of truth; and its light was to shine forth with brighter radiance. {GC 168.2}

In the friendly security of the Wartburg, Luther for a time rejoiced in his release from the heat and turmoil of battle. But he could not long find satisfaction in quiet and repose. Accustomed to a life of activity and stern conflict, he could ill endure to remain inactive. In those solitary days the condition of the church rose up before him, and he cried in despair. “Alas! there is no one in this latter day of His anger, to stand like a wall before the Lord, and save Israel!”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 2. Again, his thoughts returned to himself, and he feared being charged with cowardice in withdrawing from the contest. Then he reproached himself for his indolence and self-indulgence. Yet at the same time he was daily accomplishing more than it seemed possible for one man to do. His pen was never idle. While his enemies flattered themselves that he was silenced, they were astonished and confused by tangible proof that he was still active. A host of tracts, issuing from his pen, circulated throughout Germany. He also performed a most important service for his countrymen by translating the New Testament into the German tongue. From his rocky Patmos he continued for nearly a whole year to proclaim the gospel and rebuke the sins and errors of the times. {GC 168.3}

But it was not merely to preserve Luther from the wrath of his enemies, nor even to afford him a season of quiet for these important labors, that God had withdrawn His servant from the stage of public life. There were results more precious than these to be secured. In the solitude and obscurity of his mountain retreat, Luther was removed from earthly supports and shut out from human praise. He was thus saved from the pride and self-confidence that are so often caused by success. By suffering and humiliation he was prepared again to walk safely upon the dizzy heights to which he had been so suddenly exalted. {GC 169.1}

As men rejoice in the freedom which the truth brings them, they are inclined to extol those whom God has employed to break the chains of error and superstition. Satan seeks to divert men’s thoughts and affections from God, and to fix them upon human agencies; he leads them to honor the mere instrument and to ignore the Hand that directs all the events of providence. Too often religious leaders who are thus praised and reverenced lose sight of their dependence upon God and are led to trust in themselves. As a result they seek to control the minds and consciences of the

people, who are disposed to look to them for guidance instead of looking to the word of God. The work of reform is often retarded because of this spirit indulged by its supporters. From this danger, God would guard the cause of the Reformation. He desired that work to receive, not the impress of man, but that of God. The eyes of men had been turned to Luther as the expounder of the truth; he was removed that all eyes might be directed to the eternal Author of truth. {GC 169.2}

Chapter 9—The Swiss Reformer
In the choice of instrumentalities for the reforming of the church, the same divine plan is seen as in that for the planting of the church. The heavenly Teacher passed by the great men of the earth, the titled and wealthy, who were accustomed to receive praise and homage as leaders of the people. They were so proud and self- confident in their boasted superiority that they could not be molded to sympathize with their fellow men and to become colaborers with the humble Man of Nazareth. To the unlearned, toiling fishermen of Galilee was the call addressed: “Follow Me, and I will make you fishers of men.” Matthew 4:19. These disciples were humble and teachable. The less they had been influenced by the false teaching of their time, the more successfully could Christ instruct and train them for His service. So in the days of the Great Reformation. The leading Reformers were men from humble life—men who were most free of any of their time from pride of rank and from the influence of bigotry and priestcraft. It is God’s plan to employ humble instruments to accomplish great results. Then the glory will not be given to men, but to Him who works through them to will and to do of His own good pleasure. {GC 171.1}
A few weeks after the birth of Luther in a miner’s cabin in Saxony, Ulric Zwingli was born in a herdsman’s cottage among the Alps. Zwingli’s surroundings in childhood, and his early training, were such as to prepare him for his future mission. Reared amid scenes of natural grandeur, beauty, and awful sublimity, his mind was early impressed with a sense of the greatness, the power, and the majesty of God. The history of the brave deeds achieved upon his native mountains kindled his youthful aspirations. And at the side of his pious grandmother he listened to the few precious Bible stories which she had gleaned from amid the legends and traditions of the church. With eager interest he heard of the grand deeds of patriarchs and prophets, of the shepherds who watched their flocks on the hills of Palestine where angels talked with them, of the Babe of Bethlehem and the Man of Calvary. {GC 171.2}
Like John Luther, Zwingli’s father desired an education for his son, and the boy was early sent from his native valley. His mind rapidly developed, and it soon became a question where to find teachers competent to instruct him. At the age of thirteen he went to Bern, which then possessed the most distinguished school in Switzerland. Here, however, a danger arose which threatened to blight the promise of his life. Determined efforts were put forth by the friars to allure him into a monastery. The Dominican and Franciscan monks were in rivalry for popular favor. This they endeavored to secure by the showy adornments of their churches, the pomp of their

ceremonials, and the attractions of famous relics and miracle-working images. {GC 172.1}
The Dominicans of Bern saw that if they could win this talented young scholar, they would secure both gain and honor. His extreme youth, his natural ability as a speaker and writer, and his genius for music and poetry, would be more effective than all their pomp and display, in attracting the people to their services and increasing the revenues of their order. By deceit and flattery they endeavored to induce Zwingli to enter their convent. Luther, while a student at school, had buried himself in a convent cell, and he would have been lost to the world had not God’s providence released him. Zwingli was not permitted to encounter the same peril. Providentially his father received information of the designs of the friars. He had no intention of allowing his son to follow the idle and worthless life of the monks. He saw that his future usefulness was at stake, and directed him to return home without delay. {GC 172.2}

The command was obeyed; but the youth could not be long content in his native valley, and he soon resumed his studies, repairing, after a time, to Basel. It was here that Zwingli first heard the gospel of God’s free grace. Wittembach, a teacher of the ancient languages, had, while studying Greek and Hebrew, been led to the Holy Scriptures, and thus rays of divine light were shed into the minds of the students under his instruction. He declared that there was a truth more ancient, and of infinitely greater worth, than the theories taught by schoolmen and philosophers. This ancient truth was that the death of Christ is the sinner’s only ransom. To Zwingli these words were as the first ray of light that precedes the dawn. {GC 173.1}

Zwingli was soon called from Basel to enter upon his lifework. His first field of labor was in an Alpine parish, not far distant from his native valley. Having received ordination as a priest, he “devoted himself with his whole soul to the search after divine truth; for he was well aware,” says a fellow Reformer, “how much he must know to whom the flock of Christ is entrusted.”—Wylie, b. 8, ch. 5. The more he searched the Scriptures, the clearer appeared the contrast between their truths and the heresies of Rome. He submitted himself to the Bible as the word of God, the only sufficient, infallible rule. He saw that it must be its own interpreter. He dared not attempt to explain Scripture to sustain a preconceived theory or doctrine, but held it his duty to learn what is its direct and obvious teaching. He sought to avail himself of every help to obtain a full and correct understanding of its meaning, and he invoked the aid of the Holy Spirit, which would, he declared, reveal it to all who sought it in sincerity and with prayer. {GC 173.2}

“The Scriptures,” said Zwingli, “come from God, not from man, and even that God who enlightens will give thee to understand that the speech comes from God. The word of God … cannot fail; it is bright, it teaches itself, it discloses itself, it illumines the soul with all salvation and grace, comforts it in God, humbles it, so that it loses and even forfeits itself, and embraces God.” The truth of these words Zwingli himself had proved. Speaking of his experience at this time, he afterward wrote:

“When … I began to give myself wholly up to the Holy Scriptures, philosophy and theology (scholastic) would always keep suggesting quarrels to me. At last I came to this, that I thought, `Thou must let all that lie, and learn the meaning of God purely out of His own simple word.’ Then I began to ask God for His light, and the Scriptures began to be much easier to me.”—Ibid., b. 8, ch. 6. {GC 174.1}

The doctrine preached by Zwingli was not received from Luther. It was the doctrine of Christ. “If Luther preaches Christ,” said the Swiss Reformer, “he does what I am doing. Those whom he has brought to Christ are more numerous than those whom I have led. But this matters not. I will bear no other name than that of Christ, whose soldier I am, and who alone is my Chief. Never has one single word been written by me to Luther, nor by Luther to me. And why? … That it might be shown how much the Spirit of God is in unison with itself, since both of us, without any collusion, teach the doctrine of Christ with such uniformity.”—D’Aubigne, b. 8, ch. 9. {GC 174.2}

In 1516 Zwingli was invited to become a preacher in the convent at Einsiedeln. Here he was to have a closer view of the corruptions of Rome and was to exert an influence as a Reformer that would be felt far beyond his native Alps. Among the chief attractions of Einsiedeln was an image of the Virgin which was said to have the power of working miracles. Above the gateway of the convent was the inscription, “Here a plenary remission of sins may be obtained.”—Ibid., b. 8, ch. 5. Pilgrims at all seasons resorted to the shrine of the Virgin; but at the great yearly festival of its consecration multitudes came from all parts of Switzerland, and even from France and Germany. Zwingli, greatly afflicted at the sight, seized the opportunity to proclaim liberty through the gospel to these bondslaves of superstition. {GC 174.3}

“Do not imagine,” he said, “that God is in this temple more than in any other part of creation. Whatever be the country in which you dwell, God is around you, and hears you…. Can unprofitable works, long pilgrimages, offerings, images, the invocation of the Virgin or of the saints, secure for you the grace of God? … What avails the multitude of words with which we embody our prayers? What efficacy has a glossy cowl, a smooth-shorn head, a long and flowing robe, or gold-embroidered slippers? … God looks at the heart, and our hearts are far from Him.” “Christ,” he said, “who was once offered upon the cross, is the sacrifice and victim, that had made satisfaction for the sins of believers to all eternity.”—Ibid., b. 8, ch. 5. {GC 175.1} To many listeners these teachings were unwelcome. It was a bitter disappointment to them to be told that their toilsome journey had been made in vain. The pardon freely offered to them through Christ they could not comprehend. They were satisfied with the old way to heaven which Rome had marked out for them. They shrank from the perplexity of searching for anything better. It was easier to trust their salvation to the priests and the pope than to seek for purity of heart. {GC 175.2}

But another class received with gladness the tidings of redemption through Christ. The observances enjoined by Rome had failed to bring peace of soul, and in faith they accepted the Saviour’s blood as their propitiation. These returned to their

homes to reveal to others the precious light which they had received. The truth was thus carried from hamlet to hamlet, from town to town, and the number of pilgrims to the Virgin’s shrine greatly lessened. There was a falling off in the offerings, and consequently in the salary of Zwingli, which was drawn from them. But this caused him only joy as he saw that the power of fanaticism and superstition was being broken. {GC 175.3}

The authorities of the church were not blind to the work which Zwingli was accomplishing; but for the present they forbore to interfere. Hoping yet to secure him to their cause, they endeavored to win him by flatteries; and meanwhile the truth was gaining a hold upon the hearts of the people. {GC 176.1}

Zwingli’s labors at Einsiedeln had prepared him for a wider field, and this he was soon to enter. After three years here he was called to the office of preacher in the cathedral at Zurich. This was then the most important town of the Swiss confederacy, and the influence exerted here would be widely felt. The ecclesiastics by whose invitation he came to Zurich were, however, desirous of preventing any innovations, and they accordingly proceeded to instruct him as to his duties. {GC 176.2}

“You will make every exertion,” they said, “to collect the revenues of the chapter, without overlooking the least. You will exhort the faithful, both from the pulpit and in the confessional, to pay all tithes and dues, and to show by their offerings their affection to the church. You will be diligent in increasing the income arising from the sick, from masses, and in general from every ecclesiastical ordinance.” “As for the administration of the sacraments, the preaching, and the care of the flock,” added his instructors, “these are also the duties of the chaplain. But for these you may employ a substitute, and particularly in preaching. You should administer the sacraments to none but persons of note, and only when called upon; you are forbidden to do so without distinction of persons.”—Ibid., b. 8, ch. 6. {GC 176.3} Zwingli listened in silence to this charge, and in reply, after expressing his gratitude for the honor of a call to this important station, he proceeded to explain the course which he proposed to adopt. “The life of Christ,” he said, “has been too long hidden from the people. I shall preach upon the whole of the Gospel of St. Matthew, … drawing solely from the fountains of Scripture, sounding its depths, comparing one passage with another, and seeking for understanding by constant and earnest prayer. It is to God’s glory, to the praise of His only Son, to the real salvation of souls, and to their edification in the true faith, that I shall consecrate my ministry.”—Ibid., b. 8, ch. 6. Though some of the ecclesiastics disapproved his plan, and endeavored to dissuade him from it, Zwingli remained steadfast. He declared that he was about to introduce no new method, but the old method employed by the church in earlier and purer times. {GC 176.4}

Already an interest had been awakened in the truths he taught; and the people flocked in great numbers to listen to his preaching. Many who had long since ceased to attend service were among his hearers. He began his ministry by opening the Gospels and reading and explaining to his hearers the inspired narrative of the life,

teachings, and death of Christ. Here, as at Einsiedeln, he presented the word of God as the only infallible authority and the death of Christ as the only complete sacrifice. “It is to Christ,” he said, “that I desire to lead you—to Christ, the true source of salvation.”—Ibid., b. 8, ch. 6. Around the preacher crowded the people of all classes, from statesmen and scholars to the artisan and the peasant. With deep interest they listened to his words. He not only proclaimed the offer of a free salvation, but fearlessly rebuked the evils and corruptions of the times. Many returned from the cathedral praising God. “This man,” they said, “is a preacher of the truth. He will be our Moses, to lead us forth from this Egyptian darkness.”— Ibid., b. 8, ch. 6. {GC 177.1}

But though at first his labors were received with great enthusiasm, after a time opposition arose. The monks set themselves to hinder his work and condemn his teachings. Many assailed him with gibes and sneers; others resorted to insolence and threats. But Zwingli bore all with patience, saying: “If we desire to gain over the wicked to Jesus Christ, we must shut our eyes against many things.”—Ibid., b. 8, ch. 6. {GC 177.2}

About this time a new agency came in to advance the work of reform. One Lucian was sent to Zurich with some of Luther’s writings, by a friend of the reformed faith at Basel, who suggested that the sale of these books might be a powerful means of scattering the light. “Ascertain,” he wrote to Zwingli, “whether this man possesses sufficient prudence and skill; if so, let him carry from city to city, from town to town, from village to village, and even from house to house, among the Swiss, the works of Luther, and especially his exposition of the Lord’s Prayer written for the laity. The more they are known, the more purchasers they will find.”—Ibid., b. 8, ch. 6. Thus the light found entrance. {GC 178.1}

At the time when God is preparing to break the shackles of ignorance and superstition, then it is that Satan works with greatest power to enshroud men in darkness and to bind their fetters still more firmly. As men were rising up in different lands to present to the people forgiveness and justification through the blood of Christ, Rome proceeded with renewed energy to open her market throughout Christendom, offering pardon for money. {GC 178.2}

Every sin had its price, and men were granted free license for crime if the treasury of the church was kept well filled. Thus the two movements advanced,—one offering forgiveness of sin for money, the other forgiveness through Christ,—Rome licensing sin and making it her source of revenue; the Reformers condemning sin and pointing to Christ as the propitiation and deliverer. {GC 178.3}

In Germany the sale of indulgences had been committed to the Dominican friars and was conducted by the infamous Tetzel. In Switzerland the traffic was put into the hands of the Franciscans, under the control of Samson, an Italian monk. Samson had already done good service to the church, having secured immense sums from Germany and Switzerland to fill the papal treasury. Now he traversed Switzerland, attracting great crowds, despoiling the poor peasants of their scanty earnings, and exacting rich gifts from the wealthy classes. But the influence of the reform already

made itself felt in curtailing, though it could not stop, the traffic. Zwingli was still at Einsiedeln when Samson, soon after entering Switzerland, arrived with his wares at a neighboring town. Being apprised of his mission, the Reformer immediately set out to oppose him. The two did not meet, but such was Zwingli’s success in exposing the friar’s pretensions that he was obliged to leave for other quarters. {GC 178.4}

At Zurich, Zwingli preached zealously against the pardonmongers; and when Samson approached the place, he was met by a messenger from the council with an intimation that he was expected to pass on. He finally secured an entrance by stratagem, but was sent away without the sale of a single pardon, and he soon after left Switzerland. {GC 179.1}

A strong impetus was given to the reform by the appearance of the plague, or Great Death, which swept over Switzerland in the year 1519. As men were thus brought face to face with the destroyer, many were led to feel how vain and worthless were the pardons which they had so lately purchased; and they longed for a surer foundation for their faith. Zwingli at Zurich was smitten down; he was brought so low that all hope of his recovery was relinquished, and the report was widely circulated that he was dead. In that trying hour his hope and courage were unshaken. He looked in faith to the cross of Calvary, trusting in the all-sufficient propitiation for sin. When he came back from the gates of death, it was to preach the gospel with greater fervor than ever before; and his words exerted an unwonted power. The people welcomed with joy their beloved pastor, returned to them from the brink of the grave. They themselves had come from attending upon the sick and the dying, and they felt, as never before, the value of the gospel. {GC 179.2}

Zwingli had arrived at a clearer understanding of its truths, and had more fully experienced in himself its renewing power. The fall of man and the plan of redemption were the subjects upon which he dwelt. “In Adam,” he said, “we are all dead, sunk in corruption and condemnation.”—Wylie, b. 8, ch. 9. “Christ … has purchased for us a never-ending redemption…. His passion is … an eternal sacrifice, and everlastingly effectual to heal; it satisfies the divine justice forever in behalf of all those who rely upon it with firm and unshaken faith.” Yet he clearly taught that men are not, because of the grace of Christ, free to continue in sin. “Wherever there is faith in God, there God is; and wherever God abideth, there a zeal exists urging and impelling men to good works.”—D’Aubigne, b. 8, ch. 9. {GC 180.1}

Such was the interest in Zwingli’s preaching that the cathedral was filled to overflowing with the crowds that came to listen to him. Little by little, as they could bear it, he opened the truth to his hearers. He was careful not to introduce, at first, points which would startle them and create prejudice. His work was to win their hearts to the teachings of Christ, to soften them by His love, and keep before them His example; and as they should receive the principles of the gospel, their superstitious beliefs and practices would inevitably be overthrown. {GC 180.2}

Step by step the Reformation advanced in Zurich. In alarm its enemies aroused to active opposition. One year before, the monk of Wittenberg had uttered his No to the

pope and the emperor at Worms, and now everything seemed to indicate a similar withstanding of the papal claims at Zurich. Repeated attacks were made upon Zwingli. In the papal cantons, from time to time, disciples of the gospel were brought to the stake, but this was not enough; the teacher of heresy must be silenced. Accordingly the bishop of Constance dispatched three deputies to the Council of Zurich, accusing Zwingli of teaching the people to transgress the laws of the church, thus endangering the peace and good order of society. If the authority of the church were to be set aside, he urged, universal anarchy would result. Zwingli replied that he had been for four years teaching the gospel in Zurich, “which was more quiet and peaceful than any other town in the confederacy.” “Is not, then,” he said, “Christianity the best safeguard of the general security?”—Wylie, b. 8, ch. 11. {GC 180.3}

The deputies had admonished the councilors to continue in the church, out of which, they declared, there was no salvation. Zwingli responded: “Let not this accusation move you. The foundation of the church is the same Rock, the same Christ, that gave Peter his name because he confessed Him faithfully. In every nation whosoever believes with all his heart in the Lord Jesus is accepted of God. Here, truly, is the church, out of which no one can be saved.”—D’Aubigne, London ed., b. 8, ch. 11. As a result of the conference, one of the bishop’s deputies accepted the reformed faith. {GC 181.1}

The council declined to take action against Zwingli, and Rome prepared for a fresh attack. The Reformer, when apprised of the plots of his enemies, exclaimed: “Let them come on; I fear them as the beetling cliff fears the waves that thunder at its feet.”—Wylie, b. 8, ch. 11. The efforts of the ecclesiastics only furthered the cause which they sought to overthrow. The truth continued to spread. In Germany its adherents, cast down by Luther’s disappearance, took heart again, as they saw the progress of the gospel in Switzerland. {GC 181.2}

As the Reformation became established in Zurich, its fruits were more fully seen in the suppression of vice and the promotion of order and harmony. “Peace has her habitation in our town,” wrote Zwingli; “no quarrel, no hypocrisy, no envy, no strife. Whence can such union come but from the Lord, and our doctrine, which fills us with the fruits of peace and piety?”—Ibid., b. 8, ch. 15. {GC 181.3}

The victories gained by the Reformation stirred the Romanists to still more determined efforts for its overthrow. Seeing how little had been accomplished by persecution in suppressing Luther’s work in Germany, they decided to meet the reform with its own weapons. They would hold a disputation with Zwingli, and having the arrangement of matters, they would make sure of victory by choosing, themselves, not only the place of the combat, but the judges that should decide between the disputants. And if they could once get Zwingli into their power, they would take care that he did not escape them. The leader silenced, the movement could speedily be crushed. This purpose, however, was carefully concealed. {GC 181.4}

The disputation was appointed to be held at Baden; but Zwingli was not present. The Council of Zurich, suspecting the designs of the papists, and warned by the burning piles kindled in the papal cantons for confessors of the gospel, forbade their pastor to expose himself to this peril. At Zurich he was ready to meet all the partisans that Rome might send; but to go to Baden, where the blood of martyrs for the truth had just been shed, was to go to certain death. Oecolampadius and Haller were chosen to represent the Reformers, while the famous Dr. Eck, supported by a host of learned doctors and prelates, was the champion of Rome. {GC 182.1}

Though Zwingli was not present at the conference, his influence was felt. The secretaries were all chosen by the papists, and others were forbidden to take notes, on pain of death. Notwithstanding this, Zwingli received daily a faithful account of what was said at Baden. A student in attendance at the disputation made a record each evening of the arguments that day presented. These papers two other students undertook to deliver, with the daily letters of Oecolampadius, to Zwingli at Zurich. The Reformer answered, giving counsel and suggestions. His letters were written by night, and the students returned with them to Baden in the morning. To elude the vigilance of the guard stationed at the city gates, these messengers brought baskets of poultry on their heads, and they were permitted to pass without hindrance. {GC 182.2}

Thus Zwingli maintained the battle with his wily antagonists. He “has labored more,” said Myconius, “by his meditations, his sleepless nights, and the advice which he transmitted to Baden, than he would have done by discussing in person in the midst of his enemies.”—D’Aubigne, b. 11, ch. 13. {GC 183.1}

The Romanists, flushed with anticipated triumph, had come to Baden attired in their richest robes and glittering with jewels. They fared luxuriously, their tables spread with the most costly delicacies and the choicest wines. The burden of their ecclesiastical duties was lightened by gaiety and reveling. In marked contrast appeared the Reformers, who were looked upon by the people as little better than a company of beggars, and whose frugal fare kept them but short time at table. Oecolampadius’s landlord, taking occasion to watch him in his room, found him always engaged in study or at prayer, and greatly wondering, reported that the heretic was at least “very pious.” {GC 183.2}

At the conference, “Eck haughtily ascended a pulpit splendidly decorated, while the humble Oecolampadius, meanly clothed, was forced to take his seat in front of his opponent on a rudely carved stool.”—Ibid., b. 11, ch. 13. Eck’s stentorian voice and unbounded assurance never failed him. His zeal was stimulated by the hope of gold as well as fame; for the defender of the faith was to be rewarded by a handsome fee. When better arguments failed, he had resort to insults, and even to oaths. {GC 183.3}

Oecolampadius, modest and self-distrustful, had shrunk from the combat, and he entered upon it with the solemn avowal: “I acknowledge no other standard of judgment than the word of God.”—Ibid., b. 11, ch. 13. Though gentle and courteous in demeanor, he proved himself able and unflinching. While the Romanists,

according to their wont, appealed for authority to the customs of the church, the Reformer adhered steadfastly to the Holy Scriptures. “Custom,” he said, “has no force in our Switzerland, unless it be according to the constitution; now, in matters of faith, the Bible is our constitution.”—Ibid., b. 11, ch. 13. {GC 183.4}

The contrast between the two disputants was not without effect. The calm, clear reasoning of the Reformer, so gently and modestly presented, appealed to minds that turned in disgust from Eck’s boastful and boisterous assumptions. {GC 184.1}
The discussion continued eighteen days. At its close the papists with great confidence claimed the victory. Most of the deputies sided with Rome, and the Diet pronounced the Reformers vanquished and declared that they, together with Zwingli, their leader, were cut off from the church. But the fruits of the conference revealed on which side the advantage lay. The contest resulted in a strong impetus to the Protestant cause, and it was not long afterward that the important cities of Bern and Basel declared for the Reformation. {GC 184.2}

Chapter 10—Progress of Reform in Germany
Luther’s mysterious disappearance excited consternation throughout all Germany. Inquiries concerning him were heard everywhere. The wildest rumors were circulated, and many believed that he had been murdered. There was great lamentation, not only by his avowed friends, but by thousands who had not openly taken their stand with the Reformation. Many bound themselves by a solemn oath to avenge his death. {GC 185.1}
The Romish leaders saw with terror to what a pitch had risen the feeling against them. Though at first exultant at the supposed death of Luther, they soon desired to hide from the wrath of the people. His enemies had not been so troubled by his most daring acts while among them as they were at his removal. Those who in their rage had sought to destroy the bold Reformer were filled with fear now that he had become a helpless captive. “The only remaining way of saving ourselves,” said one, “is to light torches, and hunt for Luther through the whole world, to restore him to the nation that is calling for him.”—D’Aubigne, b. 9, ch. 1. The edict of the emperor seemed to fall powerless. The papal legates were filled with indignation as they saw that it commanded far less attention than did the fate of Luther. {GC 185.2}
The tidings that he was safe, though a prisoner, calmed the fears of the people, while it still further aroused their enthusiasm in his favor. His writings were read with greater eagerness than ever before. Increasing numbers joined the cause of the heroic man who had, at such fearful odds, defended the word of God. The Reformation was constantly gaining in strength. The seed which Luther had sown sprang up everywhere. His absence accomplished a work which his presence would have failed to do. Other laborers felt a new responsibility, now that their great leader was removed. With new faith and earnestness they pressed forward to do all in their power, that the work so nobly begun might not be hindered. {GC 185.3}
But Satan was not idle. He now attempted what he has attempted in every other reformatory movement—to deceive and destroy the people by palming off upon them a counterfeit in place of the true work. As there were false Christs in the first

century of the Christian church, so there arose false prophets in the sixteenth century. {GC 186.1}
A few men, deeply affected by the excitement in the religious world, imagined themselves to have received special revelations from Heaven, and claimed to have been divinely commissioned to carry forward to its completion the Reformation which, they declared, had been but feebly begun by Luther. In truth, they were undoing the very work which he had accomplished. They rejected the great principle which was the very foundation of the Reformation—that the word of God is the all- sufficient rule of faith and practice; and for that unerring guide they substituted the changeable, uncertain standard of their own feelings and impressions. By this act of setting aside the great detector of error and falsehood the way was opened for Satan to control minds as best pleased himself. {GC 186.2}

One of these prophets claimed to have been instructed by the angel Gabriel. A student who united with him forsook his studies, declaring that he had been endowed by God Himself with wisdom to expound His word. Others who were naturally inclined to fanaticism united with them. The proceedings of these enthusiasts created no little excitement. The preaching of Luther had aroused the people everywhere to feel the necessity of reform, and now some really honest persons were misled by the pretensions of the new prophets. {GC 186.3}

The leaders of the movement proceeded to Wittenberg and urged their claims upon Melanchthon and his colaborers. Said they: “We are sent by God to instruct the people. We have held familiar conversations with the Lord; we know what will happen; in a word, we are apostles and prophets, and appeal to Dr. Luther.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 7. {GC 187.1}

The Reformers were astonished and perplexed. This was such an element as they had never before encountered, and they knew not what course to pursue. Said Melanchthon: “There are indeed extraordinary spirits in these men; but what spirits? … On the one hand, let us beware of quenching the Spirit of God, and on the other, of being led astray by the spirit of Satan.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 7. {GC 187.2}

The fruit of the new teaching soon became apparent. The people were led to neglect the Bible or to cast it wholly aside. The schools were thrown into confusion. Students, spurning all restraint, abandoned their studies and withdrew from the university. The men who thought themselves competent to revive and control the work of the Reformation succeeded only in bringing it to the verge of ruin. The Romanists now regained their confidence and exclaimed exultingly: “One last struggle, and all will be ours.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 7. {GC 187.3}

Luther at the Wartburg, hearing of what had occurred, said with deep concern: “I always expected that Satan would send us this plague.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 7. He perceived the true character of those pretended prophets and saw the danger that threatened the cause of truth. The opposition of the pope and the emperor had not caused him so great perplexity and distress as he now experienced. From the professed friends of the Reformation had risen its worst enemies. The very truths

which had brought him so great joy and consolation were being employed to stir up strife and create confusion in the church. {GC 187.4}
In the work of reform, Luther had been urged forward by the Spirit of God, and had been carried beyond himself. He had not purposed to take such positions as he did, or to make so radical changes. He had been but the instrument in the hand of Infinite Power. Yet he often trembled for the result of his work. He had once said: “If I knew that my doctrine injured one man, one single man, however lowly and obscure,— which it cannot, for it is the gospel itself,—I would rather die ten times than not retract it.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 7. {GC 188.1}

And now Wittenberg itself, the very center of the Reformation, was fast falling under the power of fanaticism and lawlessness. This terrible condition had not resulted from the teachings of Luther; but throughout Germany his enemies were charging it upon him. In bitterness of soul he sometimes asked: “Can such, then, be the end of this great work of the Reformation?”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 7. Again, as he wrestled with God in prayer, peace flowed into his heart. “The work is not mine, but Thine own,” he said; “Thou wilt not suffer it to be corrupted by superstition or fanaticism.” But the thought of remaining longer from the conflict in such a crisis, became insupportable. He determined to return to Wittenberg. {GC 188.2}

Without delay he set out on his perilous journey. He was under the ban of the empire. Enemies were at liberty to take his life; friends were forbidden to aid or shelter him. The imperial government was adopting the most stringent measures against his adherents. But he saw that the work of the gospel was imperiled, and in the name of the Lord he went out fearlessly to battle for the truth. {GC 188.3}

In a letter to the elector, after stating his purpose to leave the Wartburg, Luther said: “Be it known to your highness that I am going to Wittenberg under a protection far higher than that of princes and electors. I think not of soliciting your highness’s support, and far from desiring your protection, I would rather protect you myself. If I knew that your highness could or would protect me, I would not go to Wittenberg at all. There is no sword that can further this cause. God alone must do everything, without the help or concurrence of man. He who has the greatest faith is he who is most able to protect.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 8. {GC 188.4}

In a second letter, written on the way to Wittenberg, Luther added: “I am ready to incur the displeasure of your highness and the anger of the whole world. Are not the Wittenbergers my sheep? Has not God entrusted them to me? And ought I not, if necessary, to expose myself to death for their sakes? Besides, I fear to see a terrible outbreak in Germany, by which God will punish our nation.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 7. {GC 189.1}

With great caution and humility, yet with decision and firmness, he entered upon his work. “By the word,” said he, “must we overthrow and destroy what has been set up by violence. I will not make use of force against the superstitious and unbelieving…. No one must be constrained. Liberty is the very essence of faith.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 8. {GC 189.2}

It was soon noised through Wittenberg that Luther had returned and that he was to preach. The people flocked from all directions, and the church was filled to overflowing. Ascending the pulpit, he with great wisdom and gentleness instructed, exhorted, and reproved. Touching the course of some who had resorted to violent measures in abolishing the mass, he said: {GC 189.3}

“The mass is a bad thing; God is opposed to it; it ought to be abolished; and I would that throughout the whole world it were replaced by the supper of the gospel. But let no one be torn from it by force. We must leave the matter in God’s hands. His word must act, and not we. And why so? you will ask. Because I do not hold men’s hearts in my hand, as the potter holds the clay. We have a right to speak: we have not the right to act. Let us preach; the rest belongs unto God. Were I to employ force, what should I gain? Grimace, formality, apings, human ordinances, and hypocrisy…. But there would be no sincerity of heart, nor faith, nor charity. Where these three are wanting, all is wanting, and I would not give a pear stalk for such a result…. God does more by His word alone than you and I and all the world by our united strength. God lays hold upon the heart; and when the heart is taken, all is won…. {GC 189.4}

“I will preach, discuss, and write; but I will constrain none, for faith is a voluntary act. See what I have done. I stood up against the pope, indulgences, and papists, but without violence or tumult. I put forward God’s word; I preached and wrote—this was all I did. And yet while I was asleep, … the word that I had preached overthrew popery, so that neither prince nor emperor has done it so much harm. And yet I did nothing; the word alone did all. If I had wished to appeal to force, the whole of Germany would perhaps have been deluged with blood. But what would have been the result? Ruin and desolation both to body and soul. I therefore kept quiet, and left the word to run through the world alone.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 8. {GC 190.1}

Day after day, for a whole week, Luther continued to preach to eager crowds. The word of God broke the spell of fanatical excitement. The power of the gospel brought back the misguided people into the way of truth. {GC 190.2}
Luther had no desire to encounter the fanatics whose course had been productive of so great evil. He knew them to be men of unsound judgment and undisciplined passions, who, while claiming to be specially illuminated from heaven, would not endure the slightest contradiction or even the kindest reproof or counsel. Arrogating to themselves supreme authority, they required everyone, without a question, to acknowledge their claims. But, as they demanded an interview with him, he consented to meet them; and so successfully did he expose their pretensions that the impostors at once departed from Wittenberg. {GC 190.3}

The fanaticism was checked for a time; but several years later it broke out with greater violence and more terrible results. Said Luther, concerning the leaders in this movement: “To them the Holy Scriptures were but a dead letter, and they all began to cry, ‘The Spirit! the Spirit!’ But most assuredly I will not follow where their spirit leads them. May God of His mercy preserve me from a church in which there are none but saints. I desire to dwell with the humble, the feeble, the sick, who know

and feel their sins, and who groan and cry continually to God from the bottom of their hearts to obtain His consolation and support.”—Ibid., b. 10, ch. 10. {GC 190.4}
Thomas Munzer, the most active of the fanatics, was a man of considerable ability, which, rightly directed, would have enabled him to do good; but he had not learned the first principles of true religion. “He was possessed with a desire of reforming the world, and forgot, as all enthusiasts do, that the reformation should begin with himself.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 8. He was ambitious to obtain position and influence, and was unwilling to be second, even to Luther. He declared that the Reformers, in substituting the authority of Scripture for that of the pope, were only establishing a different form of popery. He himself, he claimed, had been divinely commissioned to introduce the true reform. “He who possesses this spirit,” said Munzer, “possesses the true faith, although he should never see the Scriptures in his life.”—Ibid., b. 10, ch. 10. {GC 191.1}

The fanatical teachers gave themselves up to be governed by impressions, regarding every thought and impulse as the voice of God; consequently they went to great extremes. Some even burned their Bibles, exclaiming: “The letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life.” Munzer’s teaching appealed to men’s desire for the marvelous, while it gratified their pride by virtually placing human ideas and opinions above the word of God. His doctrines were received by thousands. He soon denounced all order in public worship, and declared that to obey princes was to attempt to serve both God and Belial. {GC 191.2}

The minds of the people, already beginning to throw off the yoke of the papacy, were also becoming impatient under the restraints of civil authority. Munzer’s revolutionary teachings, claiming divine sanction, led them to break away from all control and give the rein to their prejudices and passions. The most terrible scenes of sedition and strife followed, and the fields of Germany were drenched with blood. {GC 191.3}

The agony of soul which Luther had so long before experienced at Erfurt now pressed upon him with redoubled power as he saw the results of fanaticism charged upon the Reformation. The papist princes declared—and many were ready to credit the statement—that the rebellion was the legitimate fruit of Luther’s doctrines. Although this charge was without the slightest foundation, it could not but cause the Reformer great distress. That the cause of truth should be thus disgraced by being ranked with the basest fanaticism, seemed more than he could endure. On the other hand, the leaders in the revolt hated Luther because he had not only opposed their doctrines and denied their claims to divine inspiration, but had pronounced them rebels against the civil authority. In retaliation they denounced him as a base pretender. He seemed to have brought upon himself the enmity of both princes and people. {GC 192.1}

The Romanists exulted, expecting to witness the speedy downfall of the Reformation; and they blamed Luther, even for the errors which he had been most earnestly endeavoring to correct. The fanatical party, by falsely claiming to have

been treated with great injustice, succeeded in gaining the sympathies of a large class of the people, and, as is often the case with those who take the wrong side, they came to be regarded as martyrs. Thus the ones who were exerting every energy in opposition to the Reformation were pitied and lauded as the victims of cruelty and oppression. This was the work of Satan, prompted by the same spirit of rebellion which was first manifested in heaven. {GC 192.2}

Satan is constantly seeking to deceive men and lead them to call sin righteousness, and righteousness sin. How successful has been his work! How often censure and reproach are cast upon God’s faithful servants because they will stand fearlessly in defense of the truth! Men who are but agents of Satan are praised and flattered, and even looked upon as martyrs, while those who should be respected and sustained for their fidelity to God, are left to stand alone, under suspicion and distrust. {GC 192.3}

Counterfeit holiness, spurious sanctification, is still doing its work of deception. Under various forms it exhibits the same spirit as in the days of Luther, diverting minds from the Scriptures and leading men to follow their own feelings and impressions rather than to yield obedience to the law of God. This is one of Satan’s most successful devices to cast reproach upon purity and truth. {GC 193.1} Fearlessly did Luther defend the gospel from the attacks which came from every quarter. The word of God proved itself a weapon mighty in every conflict. With that word he warred against the usurped authority of the pope, and the rationalistic philosophy of the schoolmen, while he stood firm as a rock against the fanaticism that sought to ally itself with the Reformation. {GC 193.2}

Each of these opposing elements was in its own way setting aside the Holy Scriptures and exalting human wisdom as the source of religious truth and knowledge. Rationalism idolizes reason and makes this the criterion for religion. Romanism, claiming for her sovereign pontiff an inspiration descended in unbroken line from the apostles, and unchangeable through all time, gives ample opportunity for every species of extravagance and corruption to be concealed under the sanctity of the apostolic commission. The inspiration claimed by Munzer and his associates proceeded from no higher source than the vagaries of the imagination, and its influence was subversive of all authority, human or divine. True Christianity receives the word of God as the great treasure house of inspired truth and the test of all inspiration. {GC 193.3}

Upon his return from the Wartburg, Luther completed his translation of the New Testament, and the gospel was soon after given to the people of Germany in their own language. This translation was received with great joy by all who loved the truth; but it was scornfully rejected by those who chose human traditions and the commandments of men. {GC 193.4}

The priests were alarmed at the thought that the common people would now be able to discuss with them the precepts of God’s word, and that their own ignorance would thus be exposed. The weapons of their carnal reasoning were powerless against the sword of the Spirit. Rome summoned all her authority to prevent the

circulation of the Scriptures; but decrees, anathemas, and tortures were alike in vain. The more she condemned and prohibited the Bible, the greater was the anxiety of the people to know what it really taught. All who could read were eager to study the word of God for themselves. They carried it about with them, and read and reread, and could not be satisfied until they had committed large portions to memory. Seeing the favor with which the New Testament was received, Luther immediately began the translation of the Old, and published it in parts as fast as completed. {GC 194.1}

Luther’s writings were welcomed alike in city and in hamlet. “What Luther and his friends composed, others circulated. Monks, convinced of the unlawfulness of monastic obligations, desirous of exchanging a long life of slothfulness for one of active exertion, but too ignorant to proclaim the word of God, traveled through the provinces, visiting hamlets and cottages, where they sold the books of Luther and his friends. Germany soon swarmed with these bold colporteurs.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 11. {GC 194.2}

These writings were studied with deep interest by rich and poor, the learned and the ignorant. At night the teachers of the village schools read them aloud to little groups gathered at the fireside. With every effort some souls would be convicted of the truth and, receiving the word with gladness, would in their turn tell the good news to others. {GC 194.3}

The words of Inspiration were verified: “The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding unto the simple.” Psalm 119:130. The study of the Scriptures was working a mighty change in the minds and hearts of the people. The papal rule had placed upon its subjects an iron yoke which held them in ignorance and degradation. A superstitious observance of forms had been scrupulously maintained; but in all their service the heart and intellect had had little part. The preaching of Luther, setting forth the plain truths of God’s word, and then the word itself, placed in the hands of the common people, had aroused their dormant powers, not only purifying and ennobling the spiritual nature, but imparting new strength and vigor to the intellect. {GC 195.1}

Persons of all ranks were to be seen with the Bible in their hands, defending the doctrines of the Reformation. The papists who had left the study of the Scriptures to the priests and monks now called upon them to come forward and refute the new teachings. But, ignorant alike of the Scriptures and of the power of God, priests and friars were totally defeated by those whom they had denounced as unlearned and heretical. “Unhappily,” said a Catholic writer, “Luther had persuaded his followers to put no faith in any other oracle than the Holy Scriptures.”—D’Aubigne, b. 9, ch. 11. Crowds would gather to hear the truth advocated by men of little education, and even discussed by them with learned and eloquent theologians. The shameful ignorance of these great men was made apparent as their arguments were met by the simple teachings of God’s word. Laborers, soldiers, women, and even children, were better acquainted with the Bible teachings than were the priests and learned doctors. {GC 195.2}

The contrast between the disciples of the gospel and the upholders of popish superstition was no less manifest in the ranks of scholars than among the common people. “Opposed to the old champions of the hierarchy, who had neglected the study of languages and the cultivation of literature, … were generous-minded youth, devoted to study, investigating Scripture, and familiarizing themselves with the masterpieces of antiquity. Possessing an active mind, an elevated soul, and intrepid heart, these young men soon acquired such knowledge that for a long period none could compete with them…. Accordingly, when these youthful defenders of the Reformation met the Romish doctors in any assembly, they attacked them with such ease and confidence that these ignorant men hesitated, became embarrassed, and fell into a contempt merited in the eyes of all.”—Ibid., b. 9, ch. 11. {GC 195.3}

As the Romish clergy saw their congregations diminishing, they invoked the aid of the magistrates, and by every means in their power endeavored to bring back their hearers. But the people had found in the new teachings that which supplied the wants of their souls, and they turned away from those who had so long fed them with the worthless husks of superstitious rites and human traditions. {GC 196.1} When persecution was kindled against the teachers of the truth, they gave heed to the words of Christ: “When they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another.” Matthew 10:23. The light penetrated everywhere. The fugitives would find somewhere a hospitable door opened to them, and there abiding, they would preach Christ, sometimes in the church, or, if denied that privilege, in private houses or in the open air. Wherever they could obtain a hearing was a consecrated temple. The truth, proclaimed with such energy and assurance, spread with irresistible power. {GC 196.2}

In vain both ecclesiastical and civil authorities were invoked to crush the heresy. In vain they resorted to imprisonment, torture, fire, and sword. Thousands of believers sealed their faith with their blood, and yet the work went on. Persecution served only to extend the truth, and the fanaticism which Satan endeavored to unite with it resulted in making more clear the contrast between the work of Satan and the work of God. {GC 196.3}

Chapter 11—Protest of the Princes
One of the noblest testimonies ever uttered for the Reformation was the Protest offered by the Christian princes of Germany at the Diet of Spires in 1529. The courage, faith, and firmness of those men of God gained for succeeding ages liberty of thought and of conscience. Their Protest gave to the reformed church the name of Protestant; its principles are “the very essence of Protestantism.”—D’Aubigne, b. 13, ch. 6. {GC 197.1}
A dark and threatening day had come for the Reformation. Notwithstanding the Edict of Worms, declaring Luther to be an outlaw and forbidding the teaching or belief of his doctrines, religious toleration had thus far prevailed in the empire. God’s providence had held in check the forces that opposed the truth. Charles V was bent on crushing the Reformation, but often as he raised his hand to strike he had been forced to turn aside the blow. Again and again the immediate destruction of all

who dared to oppose themselves to Rome appeared inevitable; but at the critical moment the armies of the Turk appeared on the eastern frontier, or the king of France, or even the pope himself, jealous of the increasing greatness of the emperor, made war upon him; and thus, amid the strife and tumult of nations, the Reformation had been left to strengthen and extend. {GC 197.2}

At last, however, the papal sovereigns had stifled their feuds, that they might make common cause against the Reformers. The Diet of Spires in 1526 had given each state full liberty in matters of religion until the meeting of a general council; but no sooner had the dangers passed which secured this concession, than the emperor summoned a second Diet to convene at Spires in 1529 for the purpose of crushing heresy. The princes were to be induced, by peaceable means if possible, to side against the Reformation; but if these failed, Charles was prepared to resort to the sword. {GC 197.3}

The papists were exultant. They appeared at Spires in great numbers, and openly manifested their hostility toward the Reformers and all who favored them. Said Melanchthon: “We are the execration and the sweepings of the world; but Christ will look down on His poor people, and will preserve them.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 5. The evangelical princes in attendance at the Diet were forbidden even to have the gospel preached in their dwellings. But the people of Spires thirsted for the word of God, and, notwithstanding the prohibition, thousands flocked to the services held in the chapel of the elector of Saxony. {GC 198.1}

This hastened the crisis. An imperial message announced to the Diet that as the resolution granting liberty of conscience had given rise to great disorders, the emperor required that it be annulled. This arbitrary act excited the indignation and alarm of the evangelical Christians. Said one: “Christ has again fallen into the hands of Caiaphas and Pilate.” The Romanists became more violent. A bigoted papist declared: “The Turks are better than the Lutherans; for the Turks observe fast days, and the Lutherans violate them. If we must choose between the Holy Scriptures of God and the old errors of the church, we should reject the former.” Said Melanchthon: “Every day, in full assembly, Faber casts some new stone at us gospelers.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 5. {GC 198.2}

Religious toleration had been legally established, and the evangelical states were resolved to oppose the infringement of their rights. Luther, being still under the ban imposed by the Edict of Worms, was not permitted to be present at Spires; but his place was supplied by his colaborers and the princes whom God had raised up to defend His cause in this emergency. The noble Frederick of Saxony, Luther’s former protector, had been removed by death; but Duke John, his brother and successor, had joyfully welcomed the Reformation, and while a friend of peace, he displayed great energy and courage in all matters relating to the interests of the faith. {GC 198.3} The priests demanded that the states which had accepted the Reformation submit implicitly to Romish jurisdiction. The Reformers, on the other hand, claimed the liberty which had previously been granted. They could not consent that Rome

should again bring under her control those states that had with so great joy received the word of God. {GC 199.1}
As a compromise it was finally proposed that where the Reformation had not become established, the Edict of Worms should be rigorously enforced; and that “in those where the people had deviated from it, and where they could not conform to it without danger of revolt, they should at least effect no new reform, they should touch upon no controverted point, they should not oppose the celebration of the mass, they should permit no Roman Catholic to embrace Lutheranism.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 5. This measure passed the Diet, to the great satisfaction of the popish priests and prelates. {GC 199.2}

If this edict were enforced, “the Reformation could neither be extended … where as yet it was unknown, nor be established on solid foundations … where it already existed.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 5. Liberty of speech would be prohibited. No conversions would be allowed. And to these restrictions and prohibitions the friends of the Reformation were required at once to submit. The hopes of the world seemed about to be extinguished. “The re-establishment of the Romish hierarchy … would infallibly bring back the ancient abuses;” and an occasion would readily be found for “completing the destruction of a work already so violently shaken” by fanaticism and dissension.—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 5. {GC 199.3}

As the evangelical party met for consultation, one looked to another in blank dismay. From one to another passed the inquiry: “What is to be done?” Mighty issues for the world were at stake. “Shall the chiefs of the Reformation submit, and accept the edict? How easily might the Reformers at this crisis, which was truly a tremendous one, have argued themselves into a wrong course! How many plausible pretexts and fair reasons might they have found for submission! The Lutheran princes were guaranteed the free exercise of their religion. The same boon was extended to all those of their subjects who, prior to the passing of the measure, had embraced the reformed views. Ought not this to content them? How many perils would submission avoid! On what unknown hazards and conflicts would opposition launch them! Who knows what opportunities the future may bring? Let us embrace peace; let us seize the olive branch Rome holds out, and close the wounds of Germany. With arguments like these might the Reformers have justified their adoption of a course which would have assuredly issued in no long time in the overthrow of their cause. {GC 199.4}

“Happily they looked at the principle on which this arrangement was based, and they acted in faith. What was that principle? It was the right of Rome to coerce conscience and forbid free inquiry. But were not themselves and their Protestant subjects to enjoy religious freedom? Yes, as a favor specially stipulated for in the arrangement, but not as a right. As to all outside that arrangement, the great principle of authority was to rule; conscience was out of court; Rome was infallible judge, and must be obeyed. The acceptance of the proposed arrangement would have been a virtual admission that religious liberty ought to be confined to reformed Saxony; and as to all the rest of Christendom, free inquiry and the profession of the

reformed faith were crimes, and must be visited with the dungeon and the stake. Could they consent to localize religious liberty? to have it proclaimed that the Reformation had made its last convert? had subjugated its last acre? and that wherever Rome bore sway at this hour, there her dominion was to be perpetuated? Could the Reformers have pleaded that they were innocent of the blood of those hundreds and thousands who, in pursuance of this arrangement, would have to yield up their lives in popish lands? This would have been to betray, at that supreme hour, the cause of the gospel and the liberties of Christendom.”—Wylie, b. 9, ch. 15. Rather would they “sacrifice everything, even their states, their crowns, and their lives.”—D’Aubigne, b. 13, ch. 5. {GC 200.1}

“Let us reject this decree,” said the princes. “In matters of conscience the majority has no power.” The deputies declared: “It is to the decree of 1526 that we are indebted for the peace that the empire enjoys: its abolition would fill Germany with troubles and divisions. The Diet is incompetent to do more than preserve religious liberty until the council meets.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 5. To protect liberty of conscience is the duty of the state, and this is the limit of its authority in matters of religion. Every secular government that attempts to regulate or enforce religious observances by civil authority is sacrificing the very principle for which the evangelical Christian so nobly struggled. {GC 201.1}

The papists determined to put down what they termed “daring obstinacy.” They began by endeavoring to cause divisions among the supporters of the Reformation and to intimidate all who had not openly declared in its favor. The representatives of the free cities were at last summoned before the Diet and required to declare whether they would accede to the terms of the proposition. They pleaded for delay, but in vain. When brought to the test, nearly one half their number sided with the Reformers. Those who thus refused to sacrifice liberty of conscience and the right of individual judgment well knew that their position marked them for future criticism, condemnation, and persecution. Said one of the delegates: “We must either deny the word of God, or—be burnt.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 5. {GC 201.2}

King Ferdinand, the emperor’s representative at the Diet, saw that the decree would cause serious divisions unless the princes could be induced to accept and sustain it. He therefore tried the art of persuasion, well knowing that to employ force with such men would only render them the more determined. He “begged the princes to accept the decree, assuring them that the emperor would be exceedingly pleased with them.” But these faithful men acknowledged an authority above that of earthly rulers, and they answered calmly: “We will obey the emperor in everything that may contribute to maintain peace and the honor of God.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 5. {GC 201.3}

In the presence of the Diet the king at last announced to the elector and his friends that the edict “was about to be drawn up in the form of an imperial decree,” and that “their only remaining course was to submit to the majority.” Having thus spoken, he withdrew from the assembly, giving the Reformers no opportunity for deliberation or reply. “To no purpose they sent a deputation entreating the king to return.” To

their remonstrances he answered only: “It is a settled affair; submission is all that remains.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 5. {GC 202.1}
The imperial party were convinced that the Christian princes would adhere to the Holy Scriptures as superior to human doctrines and requirements; and they knew that wherever this principle was accepted, the papacy would eventually be overthrown. But, like thousands since their time, looking only “at the things which are seen,” they flattered themselves that the cause of the emperor and the pope was strong, and that of the Reformers weak. Had the Reformers depended upon human aid alone, they would have been as powerless as the papists supposed. But though weak in numbers, and at variance with Rome, they had their strength. They appealed “from the report of the Diet to the word of God, and from the emperor Charles to Jesus Christ, the King of kings and Lord of lords.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 6. {GC 202.2} As Ferdinand had refused to regard their conscientious convictions, the princes decided not to heed his absence, but to bring their Protest before the national council without delay. A solemn declaration was therefore drawn up and presented to the Diet: {GC 202.3}

“We protest by these presents, before God, our only Creator, Preserver, Redeemer, and Saviour, and who will one day be our Judge, as well as before all men and all creatures, that we, for us and for our people, neither consent nor adhere in any manner whatsoever to the proposed decree, in anything that is contrary to God, to His holy word, to our right conscience, to the salvation of our souls.” {GC 202.4} “What! we ratify this edict! We assert that when Almighty God calls a man to His knowledge, this man nevertheless cannot receive the knowledge of God!” “There is no sure doctrine but such as is conformable to the word of God…. The Lord forbids the teaching of any other doctrine…. The Holy Scriptures ought to be explained by other and clearer texts; … this Holy Book is, in all things necessary for the Christian, easy of understanding, and calculated to scatter the darkness. We are resolved, with the grace of God, to maintain the pure and exclusive preaching of His only word, such as it is contained in the biblical books of the Old and New Testaments, without adding anything thereto that may be contrary to it. This word is the only truth; it is the sure rule of all doctrine and of all life, and can never fail or deceive us. He who builds on this foundation shall stand against all the powers of hell, while all the human vanities that are set up against it shall fall before the face of God.” {GC 203.1}

“For this reason we reject the yoke that is imposed on us.” “At the same time we are in expectation that his imperial majesty will behave toward us like a Christian prince who loves God above all things; and we declare ourselves ready to pay unto him, as well as unto you, gracious lords, all the affection and obedience that are our just and legitimate duty.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 6. {GC 203.2}

A deep impression was made upon the Diet. The majority were filled with amazement and alarm at the boldness of the protesters. The future appeared to them stormy and uncertain. Dissension, strife, and bloodshed seemed inevitable. But the

Reformers, assured of the justice of their cause, and relying upon the arm of Omnipotence, were “full of courage and firmness.” {GC 203.3}
“The principles contained in this celebrated Protest … constitute the very essence of Protestantism. Now this Protest opposes two abuses of man in matters of faith: the first is the intrusion of the civil magistrate, and the second the arbitrary authority of the church. Instead of these abuses, Protestantism sets the power of conscience above the magistrate, and the authority of the word of God above the visible church. In the first place, it rejects the civil power in divine things, and says with the prophets and apostles, ‘We must obey God rather than man.’ In presence of the crown of Charles the Fifth, it uplifts the crown of Jesus Christ. But it goes farther: it lays down the principle that all human teaching should be subordinate to the oracles of God.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 6. The protesters had moreover affirmed their right to utter freely their convictions of truth. They would not only believe and obey, but teach what the word of God presents, and they denied the right of priest or magistrate to interfere. The Protest of Spires was a solemn witness against religious intolerance, and an assertion of the right of all men to worship God according to the dictates of their own consciences. {GC 203.4}

The declaration had been made. It was written in the memory of thousands and registered in the books of heaven, where no effort of man could erase it. All evangelical Germany adopted the Protest as the expression of its faith. Everywhere men beheld in this declaration the promise of a new and better era. Said one of the princes to the Protestants of Spires: “May the Almighty, who has given you grace to confess energetically, freely, and fearlessly, preserve you in that Christian firmness until the day of eternity.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 6. {GC 204.1}

Had the Reformation, after attaining a degree of success, consented to temporize to secure favor with the world, it would have been untrue to God and to itself, and would thus have ensured its own destruction. The experience of these noble Reformers contains a lesson for all succeeding ages. Satan’s manner of working against God and His word has not changed; he is still as much opposed to the Scriptures being made the guide of life as in the sixteenth century. In our time there is a wide departure from their doctrines and precepts, and there is need of a return to the great Protestant principle—the Bible, and the Bible only, as the rule of faith and duty. Satan is still working through every means which he can control to destroy religious liberty. The antichristian power which the protesters of Spires rejected is now with renewed vigor seeking to re-establish its lost supremacy. The same unswerving adherence to the word of God manifested at that crisis of the Reformation is the only hope of reform today. {GC 204.2}

There appeared tokens of danger to the Protestants; there were tokens, also, that the divine hand was stretched out to protect the faithful. It was about this time that “Melanchthon hastily conducted through the streets of Spires toward the Rhine his friend Simon Grynaeus, pressing him to cross the river. The latter was astonished at such precipitation. ‘An old man of grave and solemn air, but who is unknown to

me,’ said Melanchthon, ‘appeared before me and said, In a minute officers of justice will be sent by Ferdinand to arrest Grynaeus.’” {GC 205.1}
During the day, Grynaeus had been scandalized at a sermon by Faber, a leading papal doctor; and at the close, remonstrated with him for defending “certain detestable errors.” “Faber dissembled his anger, but immediately after repaired to the king, from whom he had obtained an order against the importunate professor of Heidelberg. Melanchthon doubted not that God had saved his friend by sending one of His holy angels to forewarn him. {GC 205.2}

“Motionless on the banks of the Rhine, he waited until the waters of that stream had rescued Grynaeus from his persecutors. ‘At last,’ cried Melanchthon, as he saw him on the opposite side, ‘at last he is torn from the cruel jaws of those who thirst for innocent blood.’ When he returned to his house, Melanchthon was informed that officers in search of Grynaeus had ransacked it from top to bottom.”—Ibid., b. 13, ch. 6. {GC 205.3}

The Reformation was to be brought into greater prominence before the mighty ones of the earth. The evangelical princes had been denied a hearing by King Ferdinand; but they were to be granted an opportunity to present their cause in the presence of the emperor and the assembled dignitaries of church and state. To quiet the dissensions which disturbed the empire, Charles V, in the year following the Protest of Spires, convoked a diet at Augsburg, over which he announced his intention to preside in person. Thither the Protestant leaders were summoned. {GC 205.4}

Great dangers threatened the Reformation; but its advocates still trusted their cause with God, and pledged themselves to be firm to the gospel. The elector of Saxony was urged by his councilors not to appear at the Diet. The emperor, they said, required the attendance of the princes in order to draw them into a snare. “Is it not risking everything to go and shut oneself up within the walls of a city with a powerful enemy?” But others nobly declared, “Let the princes only comport themselves with courage, and God’s cause is saved.” “God is faithful; He will not abandon us,” said Luther.—Ibid., b. 14, ch. 2. The elector set out, with his retinue, for Augsburg. All were acquainted with the dangers that menaced him, and many went forward with gloomy countenance and troubled heart. But Luther, who accompanied them as far as Coburg, revived their sinking faith by singing the hymn, written on that journey, “A strong tower is our God.” Many an anxious foreboding was banished, many a heavy heart lightened, at the sound of the inspiring strains. {GC 206.1}

The reformed princes had determined upon having a statement of their views in systematic form, with the evidence from the Scriptures, to present before the Diet; and the task of its preparation was committed to Luther, Melanchthon, and their associates. This Confession was accepted by the Protestants as an exposition of their faith, and they assembled to affix their names to the important document. It was a solemn and trying time. The Reformers were solicitous that their cause should not be confounded with political questions; they felt that the Reformation should exercise no other influence than that which proceeds from the word of God. As the

Christian princes advanced to sign the Confession, Melanchthon interposed, saying: “It is for the theologians and ministers to propose these things; let us reserve for other matters the authority of the mighty ones of the earth.” “God forbid,” replied John of Saxony, “that you should exclude me. I am resolved to do what is right, without troubling myself about my crown. I desire to confess the Lord. My electoral hat and my ermine are not so precious to me as the cross of Jesus Christ.” Having thus spoken, he wrote down his name. Said another of the princes as he took the pen: “If the honor of my Lord Jesus Christ requires it, I am ready … to leave my goods and life behind.” “I would rather renounce my subjects and my states, rather quit the country of my fathers staff in hand,” he continued, “than receive any other doctrine than that which is contained in this Confession.”—Ibid., b. 14, ch. 6. Such was the faith and daring of those men of God. {GC 206.2}

The appointed time came to appear before the emperor. Charles V, seated upon his throne, surrounded by the electors and the princes, gave audience to the Protestant Reformers. The confession of their faith was read. In that august assembly the truths of the gospel were clearly set forth, and the errors of the papal church were pointed out. Well has that day been pronounced “the greatest day of the Reformation, and one of the most glorious in the history of Christianity and of mankind.”—Ibid., b. 14, ch. 7. {GC 207.1}

But a few years had passed since the monk of Wittenberg stood alone at Worms before the national council. Now in his stead were the noblest and most powerful princes of the empire. Luther had been forbidden to appear at Augsburg, but he had been present by his words and prayers. “I am overjoyed,” he wrote, “that I have lived until this hour, in which Christ has been publicly exalted by such illustrious confessors, and in so glorious an assembly.”—Ibid., b. 14, ch. 7. Thus was fulfilled what the Scripture says: “I will speak of Thy testimonies … before kings.” Psalm 119:46. {GC 207.2}

In the days of Paul the gospel for which he was imprisoned was thus brought before the princes and nobles of the imperial city. So on this occasion, that which the emperor had forbidden to be preached from the pulpit was proclaimed from the palace; what many had regarded as unfit even for servants to listen to was heard with wonder by the masters and lords of the empire. Kings and great men were the auditory, crowned princes were the preachers, and the sermon was the royal truth of God. “Since the apostolic age,” says a writer, “there has never been a greater work or a more magnificent confession.”—D’Aubigne, b. 14, ch. 7. {GC 208.1}

“All that the Lutherans have said is true; we cannot deny it,” declared a papist bishop. “Can you refute by sound reasons the Confession made by the elector and his allies?” asked another of Dr. Eck. “With the writings of the apostles and prophets—no!” was the reply; “but with those of the Fathers and of the councils— yes!” “I understand,” responded the questioner. “The Lutherans, according to you, are in Scripture, and we are outside.”—Ibid., b. 14, ch. 8. {GC 208.2}

Some of the princes of Germany were won to the reformed faith. The emperor himself declared that the Protestant articles were but the truth. The Confession was

translated into many languages and circulated through all Europe, and it has been accepted by millions in succeeding generations as the expression of their faith. {GC 208.3}
God’s faithful servants were not toiling alone. While principalities and powers and wicked spirits in high places were leagued against them, the Lord did not forsake His people. Could their eyes have been opened, they would have seen as marked evidence of divine presence and aid as was granted to a prophet of old. When Elisha’s servant pointed his master to the hostile army surrounding them and cutting off all opportunity for escape, the prophet prayed: “Lord, I pray Thee, open his eyes, that he may see.” 2 Kings 6:17. And, lo, the mountain was filled with chariots and horses of fire, the army of heaven stationed to protect the man of God. Thus did angels guard the workers in the cause of the Reformation. {GC 208.4}

One of the principles most firmly maintained by Luther was that there should be no resort to secular power in support of the Reformation, and no appeal to arms for its defense. He rejoiced that the gospel was confessed by princes of the empire; but when they proposed to unite in a defensive league, he declared that “the doctrine of the gospel should be defended by God alone…. The less man meddled in the work, the more striking would be God’s intervention in its behalf. All the politic precautions suggested were, in his view, attributable to unworthy fear and sinful mistrust.”—D’Aubigne, London ed., b. 10, ch. 14. {GC 209.1}

When powerful foes were uniting to overthrow the reformed faith, and thousands of swords seemed about to be unsheathed against it, Luther wrote: “Satan is putting forth his fury; ungodly pontiffs are conspiring; and we are threatened with war. Exhort the people to contend valiantly before the throne of the Lord, by faith and prayer, so that our enemies, vanquished by the Spirit of God, may be constrained to peace. Our chief want, our chief labor, is prayer; let the people know that they are now exposed to the edge of the sword and to the rage of Satan, and let them pray.”—D’Aubigne, b. 10, ch. 14. {GC 209.2}

Again, at a later date, referring to the league contemplated by the reformed princes, Luther declared that the only weapon employed in this warfare should be “the sword of the Spirit.” He wrote to the elector of Saxony: “We cannot on our conscience approve the proposed alliance. We would rather die ten times than see our gospel cause one drop of blood to be shed. Our part is to be like lambs of the slaughter. The cross of Christ must be borne. Let your highness be without fear. We shall do more by our prayers than all our enemies by their boastings. Only let not your hands be stained with the blood of your brethren. If the emperor requires us to be given up to his tribunals, we are ready to appear. You cannot defend our faith: each one should believe at his own risk and peril.”—Ibid., b. 14, ch. 1. {GC 209.3}

From the secret place of prayer came the power that shook the world in the Great Reformation. There, with holy calmness, the servants of the Lord set their feet upon the rock of His promises. During the struggle at Augsburg, Luther “did not pass a day without devoting three hours at least to prayer, and they were hours selected from those the most favorable to study.” In the privacy of his chamber he was heard

to pour out his soul before God in words “full of adoration, fear, and hope, as when one speaks to a friend.” “I know that Thou art our Father and our God,” he said, “and that Thou wilt scatter the persecutors of Thy children; for Thou art Thyself endangered with us. All this matter is Thine, and it is only by Thy constraint that we have put our hands to it. Defend us, then, O Father!”—Ibid., b. 14, ch. 6. {GC 210.1}

To Melanchthon, who was crushed under the burden of anxiety and fear, he wrote: “Grace and peace in Christ—in Christ, I say, and not in the world. Amen. I hate with exceeding hatred those extreme cares which consume you. If the cause is unjust, abandon it; if the cause is just, why should we belie the promises of Him who commands us to sleep without fear? … Christ will not be wanting to the work of justice and truth. He lives, He reigns; what fear, then, can we have?”—Ibid., b. 14, ch. 6. {GC 210.2}

God did listen to the cries of His servants. He gave to princes and ministers grace and courage to maintain the truth against the rulers of the darkness of this world. Saith the Lord: “Behold, I lay in Zion a chief cornerstone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on Him shall not be confounded.” 1 Peter 2:6. The Protestant Reformers had built on Christ, and the gates of hell could not prevail against them. {GC 210.3}

Leave a comment

Filed under Adventist, antichrist, bible, catholics, conspiracy theory, economic colapse, end of time, God, Jesus Christ, national sunday law, politics, Pope Francis, prophecy, religion, Revelation, sunday law, Uncategorized, United States, USA